Sunset Radience: Our Storyby NekxisChaptersThe Weight of the Past, the Light of the PresentThe Guardian of MischiefMysterious BloggerA Ripple in the MindA Heart That No Longer KnowsRolling the Dice on My MemoriesNot the One Who Should Be WinningA Heart That Hesitates, A Soul That KnowsShe Held On But They Let GoThe Abyss Has Chosen Its ChampionsA Second Chance at the Same HeartThe Weight of the Past, the Light of the PresentBeneath the sun's ruthless stare, the desert extended in all directions in a wide, shifting sea of golden sand. In the distance, the wind howled, muttering lost promises and forgotten names. A lone figure trekked through the desolate terrain, his every step deliberate, ponderous, and weighed down by the passage of time. Long and silver as the moonlight, his beard hung down to his knees, swinging softly with every weary stride. He rested heavily on a wooden staff that had been used for decades, if not centuries, and had a smooth surface. His sun-bleached and ragged clothes held his ailing body together, but he exuded strength. Life exploded out of the sand with each step his left foot took. Beneath his touch, flowers grew, bright and colorful, bucking the ruthless heat. However, as if the entire essence of life were being taken away, the sand turned black and turned into a pale gray dust with each step of his right foot. He continued forward, his eyes locked onto something in the distance. A ruin. A place he once knew. The ruins of Canterlot High School. Once a beacon of youth, of hope, of friendships that could overcome the impossible. Now, it was nothing but shattered stone, collapsed walls, and the remains of a history long buried under the weight of time. The elderly guy paused. With his wooden staff burrowing into the sand for support, he fell before the ruins, his knees, weak but strong, buckling. His breathing was rough, erratic, and sorrowful. With eyes brimming with millennia of suffering and remorse, he raised his head and said, in a voice hardly audible above a whisper “It shouldn’t have ended like this…” A voice, smooth and familiar, laced with amusement and something deeper, something almost fond, echoed behind him. “No, it shouldn’t.” He didn’t need to turn around. He already knew who it was. “You must have really taken a liking to me,” he muttered, his voice holding the same tired anger that had been with him for years. “I could sense your presence next to me since the day I healed Sunset… since the day I stabbed her with my own hand.” A soft chuckle followed, one that held the weight of eternity. “What can I say, ki—” The voice paused. “Hah. Well, that nickname doesn’t fit anymore, does it?” The old man slowly turned his head. Death stood there, as vibrant and effortless as ever, her hooded cloak draped over her shoulders, her arms crossed in amusement. Despite all the time that had passed, she looked exactly the same. Still looking like Sunset, a living image of something he couldn't save. Not a wrinkle, not a sign of aging. “Look at you. All wise and ancient, wandering the sands like some mythical prophet. Hah! If someone had told me back then that you’d end up looking like this, I would’ve laughed in their face.” He let out a small, dry chuckle. “And yet, here we are.” Death’s smirk softened just slightly. “You know, your story was the most fascinating thing I’ve seen since Ragnarok. So, naturally, I stuck around.” She shrugged as if that explained everything. But then, something shifted. Her posture stiffened slightly as her smirk vanished. As though listening to something the elderly man couldn't hear, she squinted and cocked her head. “Hm?” she muttered. The old man frowned. “What is it?” Death held up a hand to silence him. Then, she turned back to him, her usual amusement gone. Instead, her gaze was serious, almost… warning. “The young you is watching,” she whispered. The old man stiffened. His breath caught in his throat. Death’s lips curled into a mischievous yet knowing smile. “Don’t look lame.” The elderly man knelt on the sand and exhaled a weary breath, his chest gently rising and falling. The wide nothingness of the midnight blue sky above him reflected the emptiness in his heart. His wooden staff dug into the sand beneath him while his long beard waved slightly in the wind. His voice was hoarse, cracked with the weight of years. “But I tried… I tried so many times to go back. How… how is he—” Death sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes as she leaned lazily against the remains of a crumbling wall. “Oh, don’t be such a crybaby.” She waved a dismissive hand in the air. “Do you have any idea how much extra work you’ve dumped on me with all this nonsense? Two universes’ worth of souls to sort into the afterlife. Two! That’s way too much paperwork for one omnipotent, incredibly stylish, and devastatingly cool entity to handle.” She huffed, crossing her arms. “So yeah, you should change it. For me, if nothing else.” Old man fingers curled around the sand, letting it slip between them like time itself. His face remained still, but in his eyes, storms raged. “If you’re really watching…” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, “if you’re really me… then you can change it.” Death smirked. “Now we’re talking.” She spun the scythe and jabbed the blade into the ground, leaning on it casually. “I mean, look, I get it. This whole ‘failing everyone you love’ thing? Pretty tragic. But the universe threw you a bone, and guess what? You’re not taking it.” Old man took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the ruins. “I’ve seen a song of past romance… I’ve seen the sacrifice of heroes… the portraits of betrayal. I saw her final stand.” His voice wavered, the cracks in his heart splitting open again. “I saw her on the brink of death. I saw her draw her final breath…” He clenched his jaw. “But I couldn’t save her.I couldn’t save anyone.” He closed his eyes, as if trying to block out the ghosts of his past. “Their faces still haunt me.” Death groaned dramatically, dragging a skeletal hand down her face. “Ugh, soooo lame.” “You don’t understand.” “I understand that you’re being a little drama queen instead of speaking” she quipped, tilting her head. “You want a do-over? Here it is. You want to stop this from happening? Then listen up kid, because this is important.” She jabbed a finger at him. “First thing’s first you need to stop him from absorbing the Power of Friendship.” Death continued. “Second, you need to side with Sunset. No doubts, no hesitation" “And most importantly—Do. Not. Forget. Who. You. Are.” Silence stretched between them. The wind howled through the ruins. “He will try to make you forget,” Death whispered. “He will try to break you, to strip you down until nothing remains but the thing he wants you to be.” Her voice was softer now, almost… caring. “You can’t let that happen.” "Is there anything more we can do?" Death looked at the old man, he wasn't the same one she saw for decades... He was now full of hope "Nah now we wait and see if younger you succedes" She point's a finger into sky, now wake wake your time comes now. Warmth. That was the first thing I felt. A featherlight touch that lightly touches my cheek. It was such a soft feeling that I briefly believed I was still dreaming. When my eyes opened, Sunset's teal eyes were the first thing I saw as she looked down at me, her face just inches from mine. She pulled herself up on one elbow, her hair disheveled from sleep, strands cascading over her face. Through the window, the early morning's golden light surrounded her like a halo. Reality hit me all at once. The vision. The old man in the ruins. The weight of regret pressing down on my chest like an anvil. The future I had seen. I let out a short breath and jolted back before I could stop myself. Before my thoughts could react, my body took action. I fell. “Gah—!” Thud. Pain shot through my side as I crashed onto the floor. “Ouch, ouch, ouch…” I groaned, rubbing the back of my head. Sunset gasped, immediately sitting up and leaning over the edge of the bed. “Oh my gosh! Are you okay?” With my heart still thumping my ribs, I blinked up at her. The vision's recollection stuck to me like a second skin. The desert's chill wind. Canterlot High's ruins. In my ear, the voice of Death whispered cautions. I swallowed hard. “Y-Yeah,” I muttered. “Just… another weird dream.” Sunset frowned, studying my face for a moment before reaching out. “Come back to bed” she murmured, fingers brushing against my wrist. Her voice was so soft. So normal. As if nothing had changed. As if the world hadn't just fallen apart under my feet. I paused and gazed at her extended hand. Then, slowly, I took it. She guided me back under the covers, wrapping her arms around me the moment I settled in. I felt the steady rise and fall of her breath, the way she instinctively curled against me, as if she belonged there. And maybe she did. Maybe she always had. Sometime later, she stirred again. “Awww, wake up,” she teased, nudging me with her foot under the blanket. I groaned dramatically, burying my face in the pillow. “Again with the late sleeping? You’re worse than Rainbow Dash” she continued, sitting up and stretching. I peeked out from under the covers, just in time to catch her slipping her shirt over her head. The sunlight from the window hit her at just the right angle, painting her in golden hues. For a moment, I just stared. She was perfect. “Pervert.” I scoffed, dragging a hand down my face. “Oooh yeah, it’s so bad to look at my own girlfriend, you’re totally right,” I grumbled, making an exaggerated grumpy face. Sunset just smirked, rolling her eyes before turning back to grab a hairbrush. I sighed, shifting onto my side. Three months. Three months since I became the so-called Prince of Salvation. Three months since everything had changed. And yet… some things hadn’t. Sunset slept now over at my house like it was the most natural thing in the world. We kissed, we hugged, we shared these quiet moments. And yet… Nothing deeper. No foreplay. No whispered I want you in the dead of night. It was almost like she didn’t even think about it. I swallowed, pushing the thought aside. Then my eyes changed direction. Not at her face. At something else. “Huh?” she murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. I sighed, looking away. "You know on what i'm looking, Sunset… That scar.” A pause. Her expression softened. She followed my gaze, looking down at the faint mark across her side, the reminder of what I had done that day. The day I lost control. Even now, it made my stomach twist. Sunset sighed, then shook her head with a small smile. “Oh, stop,” she said, her tone light but firm. “I've told you a million times—it’s nothing. You did everything you could, and look—” Before I could react, she suddenly stepped forward and lifted my shirt. I stiffened. For a second, my breath caught in my throat. Because there—etched into my skin, on abdomen was a scar. A perfect match. Sunset grinned. "We have matching scars!" she declared, as if it were something to celebrate. I stared at her. Then at the scars. Something in my chest tightened. "Sunset…" I whispered. She met my gaze again, and I saw it—the love in her eyes, unwavering. "You always carry your pain like it's yours alone. But it’s ours." I had spent so long punishing myself for what had happened that night. For hurting her. But Sunset Shimmer,the strongest, most stubborn girl I had ever known,refused to let me drown in my own guilt. She still stood beside me. Still chose me. Still loved me, even when I couldn’t love myself. "Okay," she sighed, finally pulling back. Her hands lingered on my shoulder for just a second before she poked my forehead with her finger. "Let’s start the day. We have school today, remember?" I groaned, flopping back onto the bed dramatically. "Ehhhh, do we really have to? Can’t we just stay home? Celestia and Luna will understand." Sunset shot me a deadpan look. "No, you need to start going outside again." "But it’s so cool at home." I pouted, stretching out under the blankets like I was melting into them. Sunset rolled her eyes, grabbing my pillow and whacking me in the face with it. "Ow!" I yelped. "Get up," We both got ready, and after a short wash-up, we went downstairs despite my complaints. Two steaming cups of freshly brewed coffee were waiting for us on the counter, and the air was filled with the delicious aroma of the beverage. My dad was standing by the sink, casually drinking his own cup as he glanced up at us. "Morning, Sunset," he greeted. "Good morning, Mr. Sombra," she replied politely. Dad rolled his eyes, shaking his head. "Stop with that ‘mister’ nonsense. We’re family now, remember?" Sunset chuckled. "Force of habit." I grabbed my cup and exhaled deeply. "I’ll drink mine outside," I said, already making my way to the porch. Sunset grabbed her own cup and followed. Between the warmth of the rising sun and the lingering chill of dawn, the morning air was sharp but not too frigid. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the quiet quiet of the neighborhood. Then, I reached into my pocket, pulling out my box of cigarettes. The moment the familiar crinkle of the box reached Sunset’s ears, she snapped her head toward me. "Hey! You said you quit!" she scolded, her eyes narrowing in frustration. I sighed, flipping the box open and pulling out a cigarette. "Oh, Sunny, it’s my last pack, I swear." "You said that seven packs ago." "Yeah, yeah," I muttered, lighting the cigarette. I took a slow drag, feeling the familiar burn in my lungs. "But this time it’s really the last one." "Let me guess—'these are the same ones Dawn gave you'?" She quirked an eyebrow. I froze mid-inhale. Busted. "Uh…" I coughed, looking away. "O-opsie." Sunset groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "You really suck at quitting," she muttered. I exhaled, watching the smoke curl into the air. "I will quit. Just… not today." She sighed but didn’t push it further. Instead, she took a sip of her coffee and sat down beside me on the porch steps. Eventually, I finished my cigarette, putting it out in the ashtray I kept outside. "Alright," I said, stretching. "Let’s get this day over with." Sunset smirked, standing up and grabbing our empty cups. "That’s the spirit." We took our mugs back inside, placing them in the sink before grabbing our bags. Then, we headed out to Sunset’s motorcycle. It was sleek, black with orange accents—an absolute beast of a machine. I had gotten used to her reckless speeding by now, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t mentally bracing myself every time I got on the back. Sunset swung her leg over the seat, putting on her helmet. I climbed on behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist as she revved the engine. "You holding on tight?" she asked over her shoulder. I nodded. "Yeah, yeah, just don’t kill us." She grinned. "No promises." And then— She gunned it. The sudden acceleration yanked me back, and I had to tighten my grip around her waist to keep from flying off. The streets blurred past us as she weaved through traffic with terrifying confidence, completely ignoring the speed limit like it was a suggestion. I had long since stopped asking her to slow down. It was pointless. Within minutes, we were already pulling into the Canterlot High parking lot. Sunset killed the engine and removed her helmet, shaking out her hair as she glanced back at me. "See? Fast and efficient," she teased. I huffed, peeling myself off the back of the bike. "Yeah, until the day you get pulled over." She just laughed, nudging me playfully before heading toward the school doors. the familiar faces of my friends greeted me. Rainbow Dash smirked, placing a hand over her chest in a mocking bow. “Welcome, Demon Lord,” she teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Haha, funny, Dash,” I shot back, shaking my head. We walked the busy halls on our way to our lockers. Student's eyes followed me with curiosity rather than fear or contempt. But I could still feel their gazes. I was going to have to adjust to that. If anything, I gave them a new courtyard to enjoy, so it wasn't like I had done anything to them. As I reached my locker, I noticed Flash Sentry walking past. Our eyes met, and for a moment, we just stood there. Then, with a small smirk, we both bumped fists. We weren’t exactly close before, but maybe things had changed. Maybe I could actually call him a friend now? I wasn’t sure. The idea of friendships was still something I struggled with.We went to class with our books. Algebra continued to be mind-numbing. Two hours spent looking at formulas and numbers that appeared to blend together. My eyes grew heavier by the second, and my head drooped more than once. The only thing that woke me up was the ring of the bell, which announced the beginning of our free time. I stepped outside, letting the cool air clear my thoughts. Finding a bench, I sat down and leaned back, staring at the sky. That dream… It was different. More vivid. More real. Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the power of friendship. And don’t forget who you are. Those words echoed in my mind like a warning from someone who had already lived through the worst. But what did they mean? Who was “he”? What was I supposed to remember? I exhaled, rubbing my temples. This wasn’t the first time I had dreams, but this one felt… urgent. Like something terrible was on the horizon, waiting for me to make a mistake. “Welcome, Your Majesty.” I turned my head to see Adagio, Aria, and Sonata approaching me. “Yo,” I greeted, still lost in my thoughts. Adagio smirked, flipping her voluminous curls over her shoulder. “You look like you just had an existential crisis.” “Something like that,” I muttered. Aria crossed her arms. “Well, if you’re done brooding, we have an update for you.” Sonata grinned, holding up her pendant. “Our new pendants are working better than ever! We’re more fed than we’ve been in years!” I glanced at the shimmering stones hanging around their necks. They weren’t the same as their old ones—these were infused with something… different. I had given them these after everything that happened. They could now sustain themselves without draining emotions to dangerous levels. They had power, but they weren’t the same sirens they used to be. “Good to hear,” I said, eyeing them carefully. “And you’re using them responsibly, right?” Adagio rolled her eyes. “Yes, father, we’re being good little sirens.” Aria smirked. “No world domination plans. Yet.” Sonata giggled. “Only a little mind control.” I shot them a look, and they all laughed. “Relax,” Adagio said. “We’re not the same sirens you fought back then.” That was true. They had changed. Maybe we all had. But their transformation was nothing short of remarkable—from power-hungry monsters to girls who lost everything to my decisions, and now? They were just normal girls. “Hm,” I muttered, breaking the silence. “So… what do you all do now?” Adagio turned to me, a soft, almost nostalgic smile playing on her lips. “We sing. For charity, actually. The old mansion you left us… it didn’t even cost as much as our old house, so we had a little money left. We decided to use it for something worthwhile.” I raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. “Charity, huh? That’s… good to hear.” “Don’t act so surprised,” Aria grumbled, though her tone lacked its usual venom. “We’re not the same sirens you fought back then, remember?” Sonata beamed, clearly pleased with herself. “And we’re really good at it, too! People love our shows!” “Good for you,” I said sincerely, watching as they walked off to do whatever it was they had planned. “Welcome, do you have a moment?" I turned, startled. I had never met a man like the one standing next to me. It seemed weird to have him around. He was tall, almost unnaturally tall, and had a lanky frame that gave him an air of both majesty and whimsy. He had wild, black-gray-streaked hair that stood up in tangled tufts like it had a consciousness of its own. Mischief and something deeper, something ancient, glinted in his mismatched eyes, one a dazzling gold and the other a piercing crimson. His attire, a patchwork of mismatched textiles in every imaginable hue and texture, did not lessen his oddity. His coat appeared to have been sewn together from ten separate closets, creating a strange yet strangely comfortable combination. And yet, despite his strange appearance, there was something undeniably magnetic about him. “Uh…” I blinked, trying to piece together how someone like him could just show up out of nowhere. “Can I help you?” He chuckled, the sound low and smooth, yet filled with an energy that seemed boundless. “Oh, you can help me, alright. But I’m not here to ask for favors.” “Right…” I crossed my arms, skeptical. “Then what are you here for?” He tilted his head, his grin widening. “I’ve been watching you.” “Okay, creepy.” He laughed again, this time a little louder. “Oh, I like you. You’ve got spirit! But no, I’m not here to creep you out. I’ve been keeping an eye on things. Your story, to be precise.” I tensed at his words. “My story?” “Yes, your story,” he said, as if the very word was laced with significance. “You’ve been quite the interesting one to follow. A mortal who managed to dance with destiny, wrestle with gods, and somehow against all odds come out on top. Fascinating, really.” I frowned, taking a step back. “Who are you?” “Oh, where are my manners?” He gave an exaggerated bow, one arm sweeping out dramatically. “You can call me Discord. And no, that’s not my real name, but it’s the one I like the most.” “Discord?” The name sounded strange, foreign, yet it felt like it carried weight. “That’s right.” He straightened, his grin never faltering. “And I must say, you’ve done an impressive job keeping things together. But…” “But what?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. He leaned in closer, his mismatched eyes locking onto mine. “I can’t help but wonder… how long can you keep it up?” “What are you talking about?” “Oh, you’ll see,” he said cryptically, stepping back and spreading his arms wide. “The game isn’t over yet, my dear boy. Far from it. What can i say, hmmm we will meet again, good luck” And just like that, he turned and began to walk away, whistling a jaunty tune that felt completely out of place in the stillness of the courtyard. I watched him go. Who was he? And what did he mean by “the game isn’t over”? I didn’t have answers. Not yet. But something told me I’d be seeing him again. Author's Note WELCOME AFTER THE BRAKE! So we have a sequel now, hmm i will try to make it so someone who haven't read the prequel can read this too, it will be hard but i will try, also i have a milion of ideas, and we still have a lot of lore to cover, looking forward to school vs school and human sunset, i hope you will have fun reading this, this is a littler short cuz i had 14haur shift yesterday and i'm almost alive today but other chapters will be longer i swear. The Guardian of MischiefI continued to sit on the bench for a short time , mentally reliving the Discord chat. I'm not in the mood for it. I got up and headed to my history class indoors. I saw Rarity and Applejack standing outside my history classroom, having a quiet talk as I got closer to the entrance. “Hey,” I greeted, drawing their attention. “Oh, darling! Good to see you,” Rarity said with a warm smile. “Hey there,” Applejack added, tipping her hat slightly. They both looked me up and down, as if silently assessing how I was holding up. “So,” Rarity began, her tone gentle yet curious, “how does it feel to be back at school?” “It’s… okay, I guess. I mean, I’m back to normal life, right? Or something close to it.” Applejack chuckled. “Normal, huh? After all you’ve been through, I reckon normal feels a mite strange.” “Yeah,” I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. “I’ll have to talk to Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna soon. They already know half the story, so I don’t think there’ll be any issues with my absence. Plus, Sunset’s been tutoring me, so I’m not exactly falling behind in class.” Rarity gave an approving nod. “That’s good to hear, darling. I must say, Sunset has been quite the diligent teacher, hasn’t she?” “She has” I said with a small smile. “Though she can be a bit of a perfectionist.” “She just wants the best for you,” Applejack said I hesitated for a moment before asking, “Are you guys… bored? I mean, after everything that’s happened, doesn’t normal life feel a little… dull?” Both of them looked at me, surprised. “What in tarnation are you talkin’ about?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow. “I mean” I continued, gesturing vaguely, “after all the magic and chaos, doesn’t this feel… I don’t know, underwhelming?” Rarity and Applejack exchanged a glance before bursting into laughter. “Oh, heavens, no!” Rarity said between giggles. “Normal is exactly what we’ve been longing for!” “Sugarcube, we’ve had more than our fair share of excitement,” Applejack added, grinning. “Don’t go wishin’ for more trouble now. We’ve had enough magic shenanigans to last a lifetime.” I chuckled, shaking my head. “Alright, alright. Point taken.” Class began as soon as the bell rang. The three of us took our seats as we filed into the history classroom. Despite the clean rows of single-person workstations, we were able to sit close to one another, with me in the center. The teacher, a balding man who loved historical dates and had a severe manner, started his talk. His speech was a dull hum that soon started to fade into the background of my mind as he babbled on about the origins of ancient civilizations. I propped my chin on my hand, staring down at the blank notebook in front of me. My mind wandered, drifting back to the dream I’d had the night before. Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the magic of friendship. Don’t forget who you are. I sighed quietly, tapping my pencil against the desk. The dream had felt so real, so vivid, and yet it left me with more questions than answers. “Are you alright, darling?” Rarity whispered from her seat, noticing my distracted expression. “Yeah, just tired.” Applejack leaned over slightly. “Long night?” “You could say that” Rarity gave me a sympathetic look but didn’t press further, returning her attention to the lecture. My eyes strayed out the window as the teacher went on talking. The sky was a vivid blue with fluffy white clouds scattered throughout it. I briefly allowed myself to lose myself in the scenery, the tranquility of which stood in sharp contrast to the tempest that was building within of me. What does it mean to not forget who I am? I wondered. And why do I feel like something big is coming? The teacher calling my name brought me back to the present. “Uh… sorry, what was the question?” I stammered. A few students chuckled, and the teacher gave me a disapproving look. “Pay attention, please. This will be on the exam.” “Right. Got it,” I said, sinking a little lower in my seat. "Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the magic of friendship. Don’t forget who you are." Death's warnings were unsettling enough, but now this enigmatic character—Discord—had suddenly materialized, saying he was aware of my narrative and had been keeping an eye on things. He spoke as though he knew every detail of my life, even though I had never seen him before. There was something weird about his aura, the way he carried himself. Is he a threat? I’d have to keep my guard up around him. Applejack nudged me. “Here,” she whispered, sliding a piece of paper onto my desk. “What’s this?” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “The test, sugarcube. You weren’t payin’ attention again.” Oh. Right. The test. I must have completely zoned out while the teacher was handing them out. “Oh, uh, thanks,” I said, taking the paper and grabbing my pencil. I looked down at the test. History wasn’t exactly my favorite subject, but thanks to Sunset’s relentless tutoring over the past few months, I had most of the material memorized. I worked through the questions quickly, my pencil flying across the page. By the time I finished, only ten minutes had passed. I put my hands behind my head, leaned back in my chair, and sighed quietly. Except for the occasional cough and the scratching of pencils on paper, the room was quiet. The teacher looked at me from the other side of the room. “Don’t give up so easily,” he said, his tone carrying a hint of disapproval. “I’m done” His brow furrowed as he got up from his desk and walked over to mine. “Finished already?” he asked, taking the test from me. “Yeah,” I said, sitting up straighter. He scanned the paper, his eyes narrowing as he went over my answers. “Were you cheating?” “What? No!” The teacher gave me a suspicious look, as if he didn’t quite believe me. “Alright,” he said finally. "Can i go to Principal office, if im done? I need to talk with principal Celestia" “If you’re so confident, you can go ahead and leave . But don’t think I won’t be checking to make sure you’re actually going where you say you’re going. And don’t even think about skipping out early for the day.” “Got it” I said, grabbing my bag and standing up. As I walked down the hallway toward the principal’s office, my phone buzzed in my pocket. Pulling it out, I saw a text from Sunset We need to talk. I frowned, typing out a quick reply: Me: Okay, after school at your place? She didn’t respond right away, and I slipped my phone back into my pocket. Reaching the principal’s office, I knocked on the door. “Come in” came a familiar voice from inside. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Principal Celestia was seated at her desk, her usual warm smile greeting me. But it wasn’t her who caught my attention—it was Vice Principal Luna standing beside her, and next to Luna was… “Welcome again,” Discord said, grinning widely as he spread his arms in a dramatic gesture. I narrowed my eyes and froze at the doorway, taking him in. He had the same weird appearance as I had remembered from before. It appeared as though he had not combed his wild, disheveled hair in years, and his mismatched eyes were sparkling with mischief. The space seemed a little unbalanced because of the turmoil he emanated, and his suit somehow managed to look both magnificent and totally out of place. “What are you doing here?” I asked, unable to hide my confusion. Discord’s grin widened. “Oh, don’t look so surprised. I did say we’d be seeing more of each other, didn’t I?” He extended his hand toward me. Hesitantly, I reached out to shake it, only for him to yank his hand away at the last second. “Too slow!” he said with a laugh, clearly amused by my confusion. “Seriously?” Principal Celestia cleared her throat, drawing my attention back to her. “It seems you’ve already met our newest staff member” she said, her tone light. “Staff member?” I repeated, glancing between her and Discord. Luna nodded “Discord will be joining the faculty as a special instructor. He has… unique qualifications that we believe will be beneficial to the students.” “Unique is one way to put it” I muttered under my breath. Discord chuckled, clearly hearing me. “Oh, don’t worry, my boy. I’m sure we’ll get along splendidly!” “Uh-huh” I said skeptically. Luna gave me a pointed look. “Do you know him?” I hesitated, unsure how to answer. “i've… met him earlier today,” I said finally. “And what did you think of him?” Luna asked, her tone curious. I glanced at Discord, who was watching me with an expectant smile. “Honestly? He’s… a little weird.” Discord clutched his chest dramatically, as if I’d wounded him. “Weird? Oh, you wound me, young man! I prefer the term ‘eccentric.’” Luna’s lips twitched, as if she were fighting back a smile. “Well, eccentric or not, Discord is here to stay. I trust you’ll show him the same respect you show the rest of the staff.” “Sure,” I said, though my tone wasn’t particularly convincing. Discord clapped his hands together. “Marvelous! I’m sure this will be the start of a wonderful relationship.” After Celestia gave him a subtle gesture, he saluted dramatically, muttered something about “answering the call of chaos,” and practically dashed out the door, leaving a trail of mismatched energy in his wake. For a moment, I just stared at the door, still ajar from his whirlwind exit. “He’s really weird,” I muttered under my breath, leaning back in my chair. Celestia rubbed her temple with one hand, sighing softly. “You’re not wrong about that.” She quickly straightened her posture, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. “I’m glad you came by because I was planning to call you later.” That got my attention. “Oh? What’s going on?” Without answering, she pressed a button on her desk intercom. Her voice carried authority as she spoke into the microphone. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the principal’s office immediately.” “Sunset? What’s she got to do with this?” “You’ll see in a moment,” she said. “Let’s just say… the situation is intriguing.” In mere seconds, Sunset burst into the office. She was out of breath, her fiery hair disheveled from what must have been a full sprint through the halls. Luna raised an eyebrow. “You’re aware there’s a rule against running in the hallways, correct?” “Yes, Vice Principal Luna” Sunset panted, smoothing down on hair. “I’m sorry, but I wanted to get here as fast as I could.” She finally glanced in my direction, a smile lighting up her face. “Hey, handsome.” Heat rose to my cheeks, and I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. “Sunset… not in front of the principals.” Celestia giggled, waving a hand dismissively. “Oh, don’t worry. I see students like this all the time. It’s refreshing to see such strong connections among you all.” I wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so I just shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “Alright” Celestia continued, her tone shifting again to something more official. “We need to discuss something important.” Sunset’s smile faded as she turned serious. “Well… let’s say I might have mentioned our little… accident to Twilight.” My eyes widened slightly. “You told Twilight?” Sunset scratched the back of her head nervously. “You know… the whole ‘almost destroying the world’ thing?” I raised an eyebrow. “Okay… and?” “And…” Sunset hesitated, looking at Celestia as if hoping she’d take over. Celestia leaned forward, folding her hands on the desk. “Twilight was understandably concerned. So, she decided to send someone to keep an eye on things.” “Wait…” I started to piece it together. “You’re telling me Discord—that guy—is here because of Twilight?” Sunset nodded, looking down at the floor. “Yeah. But it’s not like he’s here to interfere or anything! He’s just supposed to… observe. Make sure nothing like that happens again.” Celestia added, “Twilight felt it was important to have someone with a deep understanding of magic nearby. Discord might be… eccentric, but sunset told me that he’s one of the most knowledgeable beings when it comes to the kind of magic you encountered.” I stared at them both for a moment, processing everything. Then, to their surprise, I started laughing. Sunset looked up, startled. “You’re… not mad?” “Nah. Honestly, it’s better this way. If something goes wrong, at least there’s someone around who knows what they’re doing.” Celestia chuckled softly, her expression relaxing. “I’ll admit, I expected this conversation to be much more difficult.” Sunset still looked uncertain. “Are you sure? I mean, I should’ve told you first before mentioning anything to Twilight.” “Don’t worry about it, If anything, it’s probably for the best. And hey, maybe Discord will turn out to be helpful.” Sunset tilted her head, studying me. “You’re taking this a lot better than I thought you would.” “What can I say? I’ve had to deal with a lot of crazy stuff lately. At this point, what’s one more thing?” Celestia smiled warmly. “I’m glad to see you’re handling this so well. And for what it’s worth, I believe Discord will be an asset. He’s unconventional, yes, but his loyalty to Twilight is unwavering.” Sunset added, “Plus, he’s close to Twilight. . He knows a lot about the magic of friendship .” That caught my attention. “So he’s from Equestria?” Sunset nodded. “Yep. He’s… well, let’s just say he’s one of a kind over there. He used to be, um, not so great. But Twilight and her friends helped him turn things around.” “Huh,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “So he’s reformed, huh?” “More or less,” Sunset said with a small smile. “Alright, well, this should be interesting.” Celestia stood, signaling the end of the meeting. “I think that’s enough for now. Thank you both for coming in. Sunset, I trust you’ll help ease him into things here?” “Of course” Sunset said, smiling at Celestia before turning to me. “Come on, let’s get back to class.” “Yeah,” I replied, falling into step beside her as we made our way to English As we walked, I glanced at Sunset. “So,” I began, my tone serious. “Do we trust him, or do we get him out of the way?” Sunset stopped in her tracks, looking at me with wide, terrified eyes. “Wha-what do you mean?” I kept my expression serious for a moment, letting the tension build. Then, I slowly opened my clenched fist, revealing an orange rosebud, its petals perfectly bloomed. Without a word, I gently tucked it into her hair, just above her ear. “Just joking, Sunny,” I said, a small smirk tugging at my lips. She blinked in surprise before her cheeks flushed a deep red. “You—!” she sputtered before lightly punching me in the stomach. “Don’t do something like that ever again! I seriously thought you were going to—ugh, you scared me!” I chuckled, rubbing the spot where she’d punched me. “Relax, Sunny. You should know by now I wouldn’t do something like that. Well, probably not.” From the corner of my eye, I saw movement while I was laughing. I turned slightly and put my palm up between Sunset and myself out of habit. She was perplexed at first, but when she understood why I had reacted, her eyes widened. My hand was firmly planted against Discord’s face. Somehow, he’d managed to sneak up on us without a sound, and now he was standing uncomfortably close, his mischievous grin half-obscured by my palm. “Why should you get rid of good old me?” Discord’s muffled sad voice came from behind my hand. “You talk a lot for someone who’s only supposed to be observing” I said flatly, pushing him back a step. Discord stepped back, brushing himself off with exaggerated motions. “Blah, blah, blah. Observing, serving it’s all the same to me.” He swung one of his arms around dramatically, the motion almost cartoonish. “You know, I’m still getting used to this new body. Having limbs like this… well, human limbs, that’s a bit weird.” To prove his point, he wiggled his fingers like they were sausages, earning a mix of confusion and unease from both Sunset and me. He turned to Sunset, grinning. “Tell me, my dear, how did you manage to get used to this whole ‘human body’ thing when you came to this world? I must say, opposable thumbs are fascinating.” Sunset chuckled, her earlier embarrassment fading as she answered. “It wasn’t easy, trust me. But after a while, you just… adapt. You’ll figure it out.” Discord stroked his chin thoughtfully, though his hand movement seemed overly theatrical. “Adapt, you say? Hmm, we’ll see about that.” “So, Discord, what exactly are you planning to do here? You said you’re just here to observe, but we both know that’s not the whole story.” Discord clapped his hands together, the sound oddly echoing down the hallway. “Oh, you’re sharp! I like that about you.” He leaned in closer, as if about to share some grand secret. “After you unsealed the portal. Twilight told me all about it. She got… oh, what’s the word? Ah, yes—terrified of the power you displayed. So she decided to host a little meeting with the princesses back in Equestria, and voilà! Here I am.” Sunset looked at him. “Twilight sent him here because of ” She glanced at me. “yours power” Discord smirked, clearly enjoying the attention. “Precisely! The princesses, dear Twilight included, thought it wise to have someone of my caliber keeping an eye on things. You know, just in case things get a little… chaotic.” I rolled my eyes. “Great. So you’re here to look after me, huh? Well, I hope we don’t end up bumping into each other too much.” Discord’s grin widened. “Oh, but where’s the fun in that?” With a snap of his fingers, the hallway suddenly shifted. The floor tiles became a checkerboard of black and white, and the overhead lights began to blink in random, colorful patterns. “What the—” Sunset stared at him, her mouth agape. “Discord! You can use your magic here?” He gave an exaggerated bow. “Why, of course! It’s a bit limited compared to what I can do back in Equestria, but I make do.” “But how?” I demanded. “I thought magic only worked in this world with some kind of artifact or i can use it. How are you doing this without one?” Discord winked. “Ah, that’s for me to know and for you to puzzle over.” With another snap of his fingers, everything returned to normal. I clenched my fists, trying to keep my frustration in check. “You better not pull anything like that in class.” Discord grinned. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll behave. Probably.” Sunset sighed, rubbing her temples. “This is going to be a long semester.” “No kidding,” I muttered, watching as Discord sauntered off down the hallway, whistling a jaunty tune. As we finally continued toward our classroom, I glanced at Sunset. “So, do we trust him, or do we get him out of the way?” She groaned, giving me a light shove. “Not funny.” “Just checking,” I said with a smirk. When we eventually entered the classroom, Sunset rolled her eyes but couldn't help but smile. Students were either spacing out or getting ready for the class, and the room was already bustling with hushed conversation. Without really noticing the teacher, who was already writing something on the board, I located my seat and sank into it. Sunset waved at me briefly before sitting down on the other side of the room. And… yeah, I was out within ten minutes. The lesson didn’t even register in my mind. Honestly, who could focus after a day like this? I had a literal magical being disguised as a teacher who claimed he was here to "observe" me, and now I had to sit through English? Not happening. I was deep in some dream about, well, I don’t even remember what, when a loud BAM jolted me awake. My heart jumped, and I sat up quickly, blinking to find Rainbow Dash standing over me, her hand still on the desk next to my head. “Class is over, sleepyhead” “Ugh…” I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the grogginess. “Lunch?” “Exactly!” Pinkie’s voice rang out from behind Dash. I grabbed my bag and followed the group to the cafeteria. The line moved quickly, and soon I had a tray loaded with lasagna and roasted potatoes. Not bad. As usual, we found a table near the middle of the room. The girls were already chatting away as I sat down, taking my place among them. Grabbing my plastic fork, I began eating, nibbling on some lasagna. It was unexpectedly good. The sound of utensils clinking on plates was the only sound to break the momentary hush at the table. “So” Rarity finally said, her voice breaking the quiet. “The yard looks quite lovely now, doesn’t it? The renovations were just splendid.” “Discord, get out” I said flatly, not even bothering to look up from my food. “What?” The girls turned to me, their expressions confused. And then, with a rustling noise, Discord crawled out from under the table we were sitting at. “Oh, there’s no hiding from you, is there?” he said, brushing off his jacket and straightening up. The girls stared at him, wide-eyed. Pinkie looked intrigued, Fluttershy nervous, and Applejack downright suspicious. Rarity froze mid-sip of her drink, and Rainbow immediately set her tray down, already on alert. “Who in tarnation are you?” Applejack demanded, her tone sharp. “And what’s your problem sneaking around like that?” “Yeah!” Rainbow chimed in. “What’s your deal?” Applejack crossed her arms. “If you don’t explain yourself, I’m callin’ the cops.” Discord waved his hands dismissively, his expression one of exaggerated offense. “Oh, my dear Applejack, there’s no need for such hostility! I’m merely here as a humble observer. Nothing more, nothing less.” “Observer?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow. I sighed, setting down my fork. “He’s from Equestria,” I said bluntly. “And he’s here to keep an eye on me since, you know, I’m apparently even bigger deal now.” The girls all turned to me in unison, their confusion deepening. Discord bowed dramatically, flourishing his arms as he introduced himself. “Discord, at your service! A joker, a wild card, a what’s the word? safety measure. If anything big or chaotic comes this way, you can count on me to step in.” As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Fluttershy. His expression softened, just for a moment, as he reached out and gently patted her head. Fluttershy froze, her cheeks turning pink as she looked up at him nervously. “Ah, Fluttershy,” Discord said, his voice taking on a surprisingly warm tone. “You remind me of someone dear to me… back home.” Fluttershy blinked, her nervousness giving way to a small, hesitant smile. “Oh… um, thank you?” Discord straightened up and turned his attention back to the group. “But don’t worry, my dear Rainbooms. I’m not here to cause trouble. Think of me as a harmless little insurance policy.” “Harmless, my foot,” Applejack muttered under her breath. Rainbow leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. “And what happens if you decide to cause trouble, huh?” Discord grinned. “Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it. Besides, I’m far more interested in your charming friend here.” He gestured toward me with a dramatic flair. “He’s quite the fascinating case, isn’t he?” I took another bite of my lasagna, chewing slowly as I met Discord’s gaze. “What?” Discord’s grin widened, and he wagged a finger at me. “Oh, nothing. Just admiring the way you handle all this newfound attention. Such poise! Such grace!” “Cut the sarcasm” I said, swallowing my food. Discord chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. “Oh, you’re no fun. But I suppose that’s to be expected. After all, the weight of responsibility can be such a burden.” Sunset finally spoke up. “Discord, If you’re here to help, then help. Don’t make things harder than they already are.” Discord placed a hand over his heart, feigning offense. “Why, Sunset Shimmer, you wound me! I’m here to make things easier, not harder. But where’s the fun in being too predictable?” As he spoke, he flicked his fingers, and for a brief moment, the lasagna on my plate floated an inch off the tray before settling back down. “Don’t” I warned, narrowing my eyes at him. He held up his hands in mock surrender. “All right, all right. No need to get testy.” As if the rules of physics had taken the day off, Discord swayed left and right, wriggling his body like one of those inflatable tube men you see at car dealerships. He started to make theatrical noises as he lowered himself toward the ground slowly and humorously. His slippery shape completely dissolved from view just when it appeared that he had completely disappeared. “H-HES GONE!” Pinkie Pie shrieked, standing up so suddenly her tray nearly toppled over. I sighed and pointed toward the nearest pillar. “He’s right there,” I said, voice flat. Sure enough, Discord was peeking out from behind the pillar like a cartoon villain, his mischievous grin plastered across his face. “He’s looking at us like a total creep.” “Geez, I’ve had enough of him already. So what’s the deal? Is he, like, your… security dog or somethin’?” I shrugged. “I don’t know, okay? I haven’t been using the ‘bad side’ for, like, three months now. I didn’t try, and I don’t plan to. I'm not going to try the world over.. again” To emphasize my point, I swiped my hand through the air, and with a faint shimmer of light, a deck of photographs materialized in my hand. “Look,” I said, fanning them out across the table. Each photo was a snapshot of me and the girls during happy times. Pinkie throwing confetti during a party, Rarity modeling one of her designs, Rainbow grinning triumphantly with a soccer ball under her arm, and even Fluttershy holding a bunny with a shy smile. The girls gasped in unison, leaning in closer to inspect the photos. “Oh, my stars,” Rarity whispered, gently touching one of the photos as if it might vanish. “These are real, aren’t they?” “They’re so vivid,” Fluttershy murmured. “I can’t even tell they’re not from a camera…” “This one’s from the carnival last month!” Pinkie exclaimed, pointing to a picture of us all on the Ferris wheel. Rainbow grabbed one with her face on it, grinning. “Hey, this one’s me scoring that winning goal! Nice!” Applejack tilted her head, looking impressed. “Well, I’ll be. If this don’t prove you’ve been keepin’ yourself on the straight and narrow, I don’t know what does.” As the girls admired the photos, I noticed Discord attempting to sneak past the group, his tall, lanky form inching toward the cafeteria doors like a thief in the night. Without even looking, I reached out and grabbed him by the shoulder. “Where do you think you’re going?” I said, pulling him back with ease. The girls eyes darted between me and Discord. I gave them a reassuring thumbs-up before guiding him out of the cafeteria and into the hallway. Once we were alone, I turned to face him, crossing my arms. “Listen, Discord. I get it, you’re here on ‘duty’ or whatever. But what’s the deal with all this sneaking around?” Discord’s usual playful demeanor faded for a moment, replaced by something… sharper. “You had a dream last night, didn’t you?” I blinked, caught off guard. “Yeah. So what about it?” He glanced down the hallway, as if checking for eavesdroppers, then leaned in slightly. “Something is coming,” he said quietly. “I can feel it. There’s an artifact here, somewhere in this school. But every time I try to track it, it vanishes, and I lose ten minutes of my memory. It’s like… like someone’s erasing my steps.” “What?” I asked, my brows furrowing. “You’re serious?” He nodded. “Deadly serious. Something big is brewing, and it’s happening right under our noses.” “But it’s been quiet for three months,” I said. “Why would someone bother now?” Discord pointed a finger directly at my chest, his eyes narrowing. “Because someone has a grudge against you.” I froze. “A grudge?” “Exactly,” he said. “I’ve checked everyone, the Sirens, your past enemies, but none of them match. Whoever it is, they’re either someone you don’t even know, or worse…” His voice dropped. “Someone you know very well.” His words sent a chill down my spine. I swallowed hard, trying to process what he was saying. “So… can you find out who it is? And take care of it?” Discord’s demeanor shifted instantly, his playful smirk returning. “Oh, absolutely. That’s what I’m here for, after all. No need to worry, dear boy. I won’t bother you again… unless it’s absolutely necessary.” I chuckled dryly at his words. “That’s funny. Someone else once said that to me,my mom. And not long after, she died.” My tone grew bitter. “I haven’t forgiven her, and I won’t. That's how my last protector fate, remember in what you've got yourself in.” Discord looked at me, uncharacteristically quiet. For once, he seemed unsure of what to say. I shook my head, ending the conversation, and turned back toward the cafeteria. When I returned to the table, Applejack raised an eyebrow. “What was all that fuss about?” “Oh, it’s nothing,” I said, brushing it off. Fluttershy tilted her head. “That Discord fellow… he’s not as bad as he looks, is he?” “You’d be surprised.”I sat down, glancing at my tray, and immediately frowned. “Where’s my lasagna?” Pinkie snickered. “Gone. Poof. Discord probably took it.” I groaned, shaking my head. “Of course he did.” Before we finished lunch and left for our last classes of the day, the girls laughed and we continued to talk. We all assembled outside the school after the final bell rung and made the decision to go to Sugarcube Corner. I stopped in front of the doorway as we passed past the schoolyard. I felt the familiar buzz of magic emanating from it as my hand touched its surface. How could I have sealed such a thing? The strength it possessed was tremendous. “Come on!” Sunset called, grabbing me by the collar and pulling me along. I glanced back at the portal one last time before following her and the others. Author's Note Yooo, welcome again, this time longer chapter, i've seen that first one was well, let's say wasn't invited well, if you have any bad thoughts on in, mail them to me i will take them in and try to change it, i was ultra hyped to write a sequel, but again i'm used to hm ,,mean'' mail but it anguished my enthusiasm a little, anyway i hope you had fun reading. Mysterious BloggerAs the delightful buzz of Sugarcube Corner filled the air, the sound of the coffee machine, the clinking of cups, and the chatting of customers mingled into a calming background music. I leaned back in the booth, feeling Sunset Shimmer's soft weight on my lap. She was sipping a strawberry smoothie through a straw and idly tinkering with the sleeve of my jacket. I was unconsciously smiling at the image because it was so serene and personal. Across from us, Pinkie Pie was bouncing slightly in her seat, unable to contain her boundless energy. "Soooooo" she chirped, leaning forward "any plans for the holidays? Christmas is just around the corner, you know!" The question hung in the air for a moment as everyone at the table began to chime in. Applejack spoke first "Ah reckon Ah'll spend it with the family, like always. Granny’s makin’ her famous apple cider, and Big Mac’s already wranglin’ the tree from the farm. It’s gonna be real cozy back at the ol’ homestead." Rainbow Dash smirked, crossing her arms. "Same here. I mean, not the cider thing, but my family always gets together. My dad tries to make a turkey every year, and it’s always, like, slightly burnt. Classic Dash family Christmas." Rarity nodded, her hands delicately wrapped around a steaming cup of tea. "My parents are dragging Sweetie Belle and me to some horrendously tacky Christmas gala, but honestly, I don’t mind. It’s an excuse to debut my new holiday ensemble. And after that, we always have a lovely dinner together." Fluttershy’s voice was soft but full of warmth. "I’ll be spending it at home with my animal friends and my parents. We always decorate the tree together, and it’s so peaceful. I love it." Pinkie Pie gasped dramatically. "Oh! My family does this crazy rock-themed Christmas! We decorate with painted rocks, eat rock candy, and Maud always gives the funniest geology jokes. It’s the best!" The warmth in their voices made me smile . Then I realized Sunset was silent. She remained on my lap, but her eyes had changed, and her turquoise eyes now held a sadness in the distance. Forgotten, her straw dangled loosely from her lips. I leaned in slightly and gently blew a soft puff of air into her ear, making her flinch and laugh a little before looking back at me. "Hey, What’s wrong? Are you not excited about the holidays?" Sunset paused, her gaze flicking away from mine as she set her smoothie down on the table. She didn’t answer right away, and the silence that followed was enough to catch the attention of the others. "What is it, darling?" Rarity asked gently, concern evident in her voice. Sunset shifted uncomfortably, her fingers toying with the hem of her jacket. Finally, she spoke "I… I’ve never really celebrated Christmas before." The words landed heavily on the table. Pinkie blinked in shock. "Never? Like, not even once?!" Sunset shook her head, forcing a small, awkward laugh. "Nope. Not even once. Back in Equestria, we had Hearth’s Warming, but… well, the only pony I was ever close to was Celestia, and after I… ran away, I didn’t have anyone. I was too busy being, well… me. You know, breaking friendships, manipulating people, focusing on myself. Christmas just… wasn’t a thing for me." The girls stared at her, their wide eyes filled with disbelief and sympathy. "You never spent Christmas with anyone?" Rarity asked. Sunset giggled nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. "Nope. I mean, I didn’t really care back then. I was too wrapped up in… being awful." She glanced down, her fingers twisting together in her lap. "It’s kind of funny, isn’t it? The girl who tried to ruin everything for everyone else never bothered to care about something like Christmas." I felt a pang in my chest at her words. Without even thinking, I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pulling her close and resting my chin on her shoulder. "That was in the past," I said firmly, my voice soft but resolute. "You’re not that person anymore, Sunset. Now you have people you can spend christmas with." She turned her head slightly to look at me, her eyes were shimmering with emotion. "You mean you?" I smiled, nodding. "Yeah. Me. And them too." I gestured toward the girls around the table, who all nodded in agreement. "You don’t have to spend Christmas alone anymore. This year, you can spend it with us." Sunset’s eyes widened, and for a moment, she looked almost overwhelmed. Then she smiled, a genuine, grateful smile that made my heart ache in the best way. "Oh, I was planning on spending it with you anyway," she said, her voice was teasing but also warm. Pinkie gasped dramatically, pointing a finger at Sunset. "That’s not fair! Just because he’s your boyfriend doesn’t mean you can hog him all to yourself for Christmas!" Sunset laughed, standing up from my lap and stretching her arms above her head. "Okay, okay," she said, flicking her hair over her shoulder. "We’ll figure it out. Maybe I’ll share him with you all. Maybe." She winked at Pinkie, who crossed her arms with a playful pout. "Good," Pinkie said, grinning. "Because Christmas is meant to be spent with everyone you love, and that includes all of us!" Sunset nodded, her smile softening as she looked around the table. "You’re right. I’m really grateful for all of you." I couldn’t help but smile as I watched her. "Anyway," Sunset said, clapping her hands together. "I’ll be right back. I need to use the bathroom." She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before walking off, leaving the rest of us at the table. I shifted in my seat, wincing slightly. "Man, my crotch hurts" I muttered to myself, earning a snort from Rainbow Dash. "She’s got a point, though," Applejack said, leaning back in her chair. "Christmas ain’t about fancy gifts or big parties. It’s about spendin’ time with the people who matter most. And Ah reckon that’s exactly what we’ll do this year." "Okay," I said, leaning forward and resting my elbows on the table. "I have a plan." Pinkie gasped dramatically, leaning in closer with wide eyes. "A plan? Ooooh, I love plans! What kind of plan? Is it a big plan? Is it a secret plan? Do I need to bring balloons?" "Calm down, Pinkie," I said with a chuckle, holding up a hand to stop her barrage of questions. "It’s not that kind of plan. I was just thinking… what do you guys think about doing, uh… what’s it called? Slumber parties? That’s what you call it, right?" Rarity blinked at me, tilting her head slightly. "Yes, darling… slumber parties. Why do you ask?" "Good," I said, nodding. "Because for a second there, I thought it was called… dumber parties." Rainbow Dash snorted, rolling her eyes before giving me a playful punch on the shoulder. "Ouch! Okay, okay! Sorry, sorry!" I laughed, rubbing my shoulder. "Jeez, you’re stronger than you look." Applejack raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "And where exactly are ya goin’ with this idea of yours?" "Hear me out," I said, pointing a finger at her. "Holidays are in what? Two weeks?" "Three," Fluttershy murmured softly. "Thanks," I said, flashing her a grin. She gave me a small, shy thumbs-up, completely missing the sarcastic edge in my tone. "Anyway, what do you think about this? We plan for two or three slumber parties before the holidays, just to, you know, spend some time together as a group. And then—" I paused dramatically, pointing around the table. "We do a pre-holiday celebration at my place. Not on Christmas, though. That’s my time with her." The girls giggled at my last comment, and I felt my face heat up slightly. Rarity smiled, resting her chin on her hand. "I must admit, that does sound rather fun. A series of slumber parties leading up to a pre-holiday gathering? How delightfully festive!" "Yeah, that sounds awesome!" Rainbow said, grinning. "But, uh… are you sure your place is up for it? No offense, dude, but last time I was there—" "Hold up" I interrupted, pointing at her with narrowed eyes. "We haven’t even started planning, and you’re already dissing my place?" "She’s got a point, though," Applejack said with a teasing smirk. "You sure your house is ready for somethin’ like that?" I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "Okay, okay, so maybe I need to… tidy up a bit. But it’s not that bad!" Before anyone else could chime in, Sunset returned from the bathroom, walking back toward the table. She caught the tail end of the conversation, raising an eyebrow as she approached. "Wait a second. What’s this about your house?" I froze, my mind racing for an explanation, but before I could come up with anything, Rainbow Dash jumped in with a smirk. "Oh, you didn’t hear? He’s volunteering his house for a pre-holiday party." Sunset stopped in her tracks, placing her hands on her hips as she looked at me. "Your house?" "Eeeeee…" I hesitated, scratching the back of my head. "Yeah," Rainbow continued, leaning back in her chair with a smug grin. "But honestly, his house needs some serious cleaning. Did you see how it looked last time we were there? Like, wow." "Oh, you little—" Sunset raised an eyebrow, her expression were softening into a teasing smile. "Is that true? Does your house really need a cleaning spree?" I sighed, shrugging in defeat. "Okay, fine. Maybe it could use a little… organizing." "A little?" Rainbow snickered, earning a playful swat from Applejack. "Okey, okey, I’ll clean the shelves, the floors, everything. Happy?" Sunset chuckled, sliding back into my lap and resting her arms on the table. "Well, as long as it’s clean by the time of the party, I guess I can let it slide." "Thank you," I said with mock dramatics. Pinkie clapped her hands together, bouncing in her seat. "Okay! So it’s settled! Slumber parties and a pre-holiday party! This is gonna be the best Christmas ever!" "First slumber party’s at my place," Applejack said with a nod. "Then Rarity’s, then Rainbow’s, and finally…" She glanced at me, smirking. "Yours. pre-holiday party" "Fine by me," I said, leaning back with a grin. "But just so you all know, I’m not sharing my time with Sunset on Christmas. That’s non-negotiable." We had stayed longer than expected, laughing, teasing, and planning for the holidays, but eventually, we had to part ways. When me and sunset finally reached my house, I held the door open for her. “You know” I said, leaning against the frame, “if you keep staying over like this, you’re gonna forget the way to your own house.” She gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. “Ohhh, so you don’t want me here? I get it. I see how it is.” She spun on her heel and started walking back toward her motorcycle. Wait—what? No, no, no, that’s not what I meant—! But she suddenly bursted into laughter, turning on her heel. “Gotcha!” “You’re evil.” She grinned, stepping closer, and before I could retaliate, she pressed a soft kiss to my cheek. “And you love it.” Damn it. She’s right. With that, she walked inside, leaving me standing in the doorway like an idiot. But finally after dramatic our moment we made our way to my room, and as soon as we got in, I flopped onto my bed, streched my arms out. Sunset followed, lying next to me, her head resting against my shoulder as she nuzzled in close. I sighed, unlocking my phone and scrolling through MyStable absentmindedly. But then, something caught my eye. A new account. One I hadn’t seen before. Anon-a-Miss. The latest post was a picture of Flash Sentry in his underwear, looking half-asleep, his hair was an absolute mess and he was sucking his finger. The caption read "Flashy’s got a flashy morning routine! ;)" Okay, that was kinda funny. I scrolled down. There was a picture of Lyra and Bon Bon kissing in an empty hallway. The caption? "Secret lovers? Guess it’s not so secret anymore!" And then— An image of Bulk Biceps in the locker room, a syringe in his hand, the needle pressed against his..... Well parts below belt "Is that how you got those muscles, big guy?" That one made me uneasy. “Whoa” Sunset, who had been curled up next to me, tilted her head. “What?” I turned my phone so she could see. She gasped, sitting up straight. “Who would do something like that?” I smirked, looking at her. “I might know someone who used to be reeeeeally mean.” Before she could react, I darted my fingers to her stomach, wiggling them. Sunset shrieked with laughter, twisting away from me. “S-Stop! Stop, you idiot!” I grinned. “I dunno, this really seems like something a certain fiery-haired girl might have done in the past…” She swatted my hand, still giggling. “You’re so dumb.” “You love it.” She rolled her eyes, but the smile on her lips told me everything I needed to know. Then, she stretched, standing up from the bed. “I’m gonna go take a shower.” I sat up. “Ooh, good idea.” I hopped up, following after her. She turned, raising an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. And what do you think you’re doing?” “Uh… coming with?” Sunset smirked, tapping a finger to her chin as if she were considering it. “Hmm… No.” And with that, she shut the bathroom door in my face. “Suuuuuuunny, let me in!” I heard her laugh from the other side. “Nope!” I sighed, pressing my forehead against the door. This girl was gonna drive me insane. I dragged my feet back to my bed and collapsed face-first onto the mattress, groaning into my pillow. The warmth of her presence still lingered in the room, the faint scent of her shampoo could be sniffed in my room . I squeezed my eyes shut, pressing my forehead against the fabric. Why? Why didn’t she want… that? I mean, we had been together for three months now four if you count that whole “I tried to take over the world” phase, but let’s not get into that. And yet… nothing. Just kissing, holding hands, the occasional nuzzle, but nothing more. I wasn’t asking for much, was I? I wasn’t some kind of animal who only wanted one thing from a relationship, but… damn it, I was a guy, and I had needs. There was something powerful about her when she was passionate. When she argued. When she fought for what she believed in. When she looked at me like I was the only thing in the world that mattered. I wanted to feel that passion in other ways. I wanted her to grab me, pull me close, make me feel like I was drowning in her fire. But she didn’t. She never did. I groaned into my pillow, then turned over and started kicking the mattress, throwing a tiny, frustrated tantrum like a kid. “Grrrhhhhh whyyyyy—?!” I punched the bed, my arms flailing uselessly before I went limp, staring at the ceiling. Was something wrong with me? Was I expecting too much? Sunset was the most important person in my life—hell, she was my life. I didn’t want to rush things, but… I also didn’t want to feel like I was the only one who wanted more. I exhaled deeply, running a hand down my face.I needed a distraction. Something to get my mind off this before I went crazy. Just then, there was a knock at the door. I sat up. “Okay, that was weird even for me.” "Ahem. Hey, Dad?" The door opened, and there he was Sombra, in all his smug, fatherly glory. He stepped inside, shutting the door behind him with the casual confidence of a man who had way too much experience dealing with my bullshit. He pulled my desk chair closer, sat down, and kicked his feet up onto the desk, crossing his arms. “So" he said, raising an eyebrow. "What’s wrong this time?” I groaned, shoving my face back into my pillow. “Ughhhh i don't want to talk about it” “We had an agreement. We don't talk about your mom, and you answer all your questions about how you feel” I hesitated. This was stupid. I wasn’t seriously going to talk to my dad about this, was I? …Yeah. Screw it. I turned my head to the side, looking at him. “You really wanna talk about my sex life?” I expected him to cringe. To get uncomfortable. To tell me to shut up and walk away. Instead, he just nodded. “Yep. You’re my son.” I smirked. Alright, old man. Let’s see how long you last. “Well," I said, stretching my arms behind my head. "Sunset’s pregnant." He turned pale. I bursted out laughing. "I’m kidding!” His face twitched, processing what just happened. Then, to my horror, he laughed. I froze. "Wait… why are you laughing?" He smirked, leaning forward. “Because you think you’re funny.” I rolled my eyes. “Whatever” His smirk widened. “So, is Sunset actually—?” “No,” I said quickly, sitting up. “Sunset isn’t pregnant.” He let out a dramatic sigh of relief, wiping imaginary sweat from his forehead. “Phew. That’s good. Because I am way too young to be a grandpa.” I shot him a look. “You’re ancient.” “Rude.” I shook my head, rubbing my temples. “To be honest… that’s the problem.” His expression turned curious. “You’re mad that Sunset isn’t pregnant?” I sat up fully, giving him the deadest stare I could muster. “No.” He blinked. “Then…?” I sighed. “She doesn’t show any interest in me that way.” Dad tilted his head. “You mean she hasn’t—” “Yup.” “Not even—” “Nope.” He raised an eyebrow. “And this is bad… why?” “I don’t know, it’s just… we’ve been together for months, and I feel like I’m the only one who even thinks about it. I don’t wanna pressure her or anything, but I also don’t wanna feel like I’m wrong for wanting more than just kissing.” Dad leaned back in the chair, stroking his chin. “So, let me get this straight, you’re mad that your four-month girlfriend doesn’t immediately jump you as soon as you walk through the door?” “…A little.” He laughed. Hard. “Dad, stop.” “No, no, this is great.” He wiped a fake tear from his eye. “My son, the Prince of Salvation, all-powerful, admired by death, feared by enemies, and yet… his girlfriend won’t bang him.” I threw a pillow at his face. He caught it without even looking. “Okay, seriously,” I muttered, sitting up. “What do I do?” He sighed, the humor fading from his face as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Alright. Listen up, kiddo.” I raised an eyebrow. “First of all, there’s nothing wrong with you for wanting it” he said. “You’re young. You’re in love. It’s natural.” I exhaled, relieved to hear it out loud. “But” he continued, “there’s also nothing wrong with her not wanting it. At least, not yet.” I frowned. “So what, I just wait?” He shrugged. “If you really love her, yeah. You wait. You give her space. You let her come to you.” I swallowed. “…What if she never does?” Dad studied me for a long moment, then smiled. “Then you decide if just being with her is enough.” That was… surprisingly wise. I sighed, rubbing my face. “Yeah. Okay. I get it.” Dad smirked, standing up. “Good talk. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a lot of work waiting for me downstairs.” He walked to the door, then paused. “Oh, and one last thing.” I looked up. “Yeah?” He turned, smirking. “If you ever do get to that point… use protection.” I threw another pillow at him. “DAD!” He laughed, shutting the door behind him. I groaned, flopping onto my bed. Sunset… was everything to me. And if waiting was what I had to do… then I’d wait. The door creaked open. "Why was your dad here?" Sunset’s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. She stepped inside, wearing her pajamas—just a loose T-shirt and shorts, her hair was wet from the shower. "We just talked about me again. Y’know, my favorite topic." I tried to sound nonchalant, but the way she tilted her head told me she wasn’t buying it. "He's really engaged in talking about your feelings, huh?" she said, leaning against my desk chair. "Yeah. He’s all in on the ‘let’s analyze my son’s emotions’ thing. Like, I get it, I did some crazy stuff, but man…" Sunset smirked. "If my son tried to take over the world and reshape it in his image, I’d check on him at least a thousand times a day." I stared at her for a second before I chuckled. "Too bad you won’t have that problem. We’re just gonna have a time-traveling daughter instead." Sunset’s smirk softened. "Oh yeah. Dawn." She sat down on the chair, her legs were crossing as she leaned back. She looked up at the ceiling for a moment, lost in thought. "Too bad she's gone now," she murmured. "But… it was fun meeting her." I nodded. "Yeah." Silence hung between us. A comfortable one, but heavy with thoughts we weren’t saying out loud. Our daughter. Dawn had been proof of a future that technically didn't exist yet. A future where we lasted. Where we stayed together long enough to have a family. It was terrifying and beautiful all at once. "I wonder how old she was" I said finally. Sunset looked at me, considering. "She was older than us. A little, at least. So us from futere would be…" She wrinkled her nose. "Near forty?" I let out a breath. "Damn." "Probably closer to sixty, honestly," she teased. I groaned dramatically, flopping back onto my bed. "I do not wanna think about being sixty." Sunset giggled. Then she smirked and stretched her arms behind her head, eyes twinkling. "No kids for now" she said playfully. While getting on her phone, when suddenly— "Oh!" Her whole body jerked forward as she sat up straighter, eyes locked on her screen. I frowned. "What?" "Look at this," she muttered, turning the phone toward me. I leaned in. My eyes scanned the screen, and— My breath hitched. There, on MyStable, was a photo of Rainbow Dash—walking into the boys' locker room. Three guys stood in the frame, all of them looking over their shoulders like they had just noticed her presence. But that wasn’t what sent my stomach plummeting. It was the caption. "New school whore?" I snatched the phone out of Sunset’s hands before I even realized what I was doing. My fingers tightened around the edges, and my pulse pounded in my ears. Who the hell would post something like this? "Who would be so fucked up—" My voice caught in my throat. I clenched my teeth. "Who would do this?" Sunset’s expression was frozen, her mouth slightly open, her eyes wide. "I remember this" she whispered. I turned to her. "This is fake" she said, more firmly now, like she was trying to convince herself. "Rainbow told us about this! She went in there to yell at those guys to hurry up and get out! It wasn’t anything like… this." I stared at the image again, my grip on the phone tightened. "Who would want to frame her like this?" The anger in my chest burned hotter. Rainbow was a lot of things hotheaded, cocky, competitive as hell, but this? This? I scrolled up, my gaze locking onto the profile picture of the account that had posted it Anon-A-Miss. My stomach twisted. The outline… it was just a shadowy figure, but— Something was off. I squinted. My breathing slowed. My vision tunneled. I froze. My heart pounded once, hard, before stopping altogether. No. But I couldn’t unsee it. I turned my head, slowly, and looked at Sunset. The dim light from my lamp cast a glow on her face. The curve of her jaw. The outline of her bangs. The slope of her nose. Identical. It was like a painting. A perfect portrait. The outline of the profile picture looked exactly like her. I didn’t say anything. I just stared at her. I must’ve looked weird because Sunset’s brows furrowed. "What?" "It… it looks like you." Her face drained of color. "What?" I turned the phone to her. She snatched it out of my hands. Her eyes darted back and forth, taking in the profile picture, the bio, the posts. "No." Her breath came out shaky. Her hands trembled slightly. She whipped her head toward me, her eyes suddenly glassy. "No, no, no!" she said, shaking her head violently. "You don’t think it’s me, right? You believe me, right?" Her voice cracked on that last word. I opened my mouth, but for a split second—just a split second—I hesitated. She had been alone in the bathroom.Maybe that's why she didn't want me to come with her That’s all it took. Sunset’s breathing hitched. "No…" No. I knew that look. That crack in her voice. That fear. She thought I doubted her. "DON’T DOUBT SUNSET." Death’s voice ripped through my mind. I shot forward, dropping to my knees in front of her, grabbing her hands before she could retreat . "Sunset." Her body stiffened, her breathing ragged. She looked scared, so scared. I tightened my grip on her. "There is no world—no world—where I wouldn’t believe you." Her lips trembled. "B-But—" "Even if that profile had your face, your name, a damn video of you posting this yourself—" My voice wavered, but I pushed forward. "Even if you looked me in the eye and said you did it—" I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. "I wouldn’t believe you." Her eyes widened. A small gasp slipped past her lips. "You changed" I whispered. "I know you. You would never do this." Her whole body shook. I cupped her hands in mine. "Sunset." A tear slipped down her cheek. She squeezed her eyes shut, her breath hitching. "I-I just… I was scared that—" Before she could continue, I shifted and drew her close to me. She let out a tiny gasp as her body hit mine, but she didn’t resist. She didn’t fight. Instead, she collapsed into my chest. I held her tightly, pressing my forehead against her shoulder. "I believe you," I whispered into her hair. She buried her face in my chest, her breath warm against my shirt. I felt her fingers dig into my back. I pressed my lips to the top of her head. "I believe you," I repeated, softer this time. For a moment, she didn’t speak. Just breathed. Then— A tiny, broken whisper: "Thank you." I closed my eyes. Held her tighter. Whoever did this, whoever were framing my Sunset They were going to pay. But… who? Flash? No way. He was an idiot sometimes, but he’d never do something this cruel. Besides, he was one of the victims of these posts. If anything, he was probably just as pissed about this as I was. One of the girls? Impossible. No one in our group would ever do something like this to Rainbow. Even if they had problems, even if they had disagreements, this was different. This was something vicious. It could be anyone. The photos had to have been taken at school. That meant someone at CHS had access to them. The picture of Flash—it different, sure, but I knew it had been floating around before. I had even seen it on MyStable months ago. I closed my eyes for a moment, frustration crawling under my skin like an itch I couldn’t scratch. I had nothing. Not a single clue. "Can we go to bed now?" Sunset’s voice was small. Soft. So unlike her. I looked at her. She was still huging me. Her eyes… They weren’t as glassy as before, but the weight of the night had settled over them. The exhaustion, the hurt, the quiet sadness she was trying so desperately to hide from me. She didn’t want to talk anymore. She didn’t want to think about it. She just wanted to be close. "Okay, Sunny," I murmured. We pulled the covers over us, shifting into position. As soon as I lay down, I felt her warmth press against me. Her back met my chest, and for a second, she hesitated—before shifting again, turning to face me. Her teal eyes met mine, half-lidded, her cheeks tinged pink. She didn’t say anything. She just looked at me. And then—slowly—she moved forward, pressing her forehead to my chest, her arms wrapping around me as she buried herself against me. I exhaled, feeling something in my chest ache. I brought my arms around her, holding her close, running my fingers gently through her hair. "I love you," she whispered. I swallowed. "I love you too," I whispered back. Her arms tightened slightly. A quiet, barely-there sigh escaped her lips. She was devastated. Even if she wasn’t saying it. Even if she was pretending to be okay. I could feel it. The way her body curled against mine, the way she clung to me like I was the only thing keeping her grounded. She didn’t want to break down anymore. She didn’t want to worry me. But I did. I worried. Because I loved her. And I hated that she had to go through this. Hated that someone was trying to tear her down. Hated that, even after everything, after all the good she had done, after all the ways she had changed— Someone still wanted to hurt her. I pressed my lips to the top of her head. I wouldn’t let them. Whoever they were, I would find them. And when I did— They would wish they had never even thought about messing with Sunset. But for now… For now, all that mattered was this. Not the pain, not the anger, not the mystery waiting to be solved. Just this. Sunset in my arms. The soft rhythm of her breath against my skin. The warmth of her body melting into mine. For a moment, it felt like nothing else existed. And this— This was enough. More than enough. Because love wasn’t just about fighting battles, or proving things, or fixing every little problem. It was about this. Holding each other. Being vulnerable. Being ourselves. And I was wrong. This wasn’t something little. This was everything. "Snoooooor… snoooooor…" A quiet, familiar snore broke through the silence. I blinked. Then, before I could stop myself— A tiny, tiny smile pulled at my lips. Just like that first night. Just like before. I sighed, adjusting my arms around her, feeling the weight of exhaustion pull at me. Slowly, I let go. And, just like her, I drifted into the dream realm. Author's Note Okey okey, first of all im dumbass, when the pace or topic changed i just were typing ------- now i know i can do [hr. and it looks better, i wont change the chapter and stories before just funny that i didn't knew that sooner, anyway, i hope you like this A Ripple in the MindI had a bad feeling about today. The sort of feeling that curled around my throat like a whispered warning and slithered up my spine. I caught Sunset out of the corner of my eye as I walked with her toward the school's entrance. She remained silent. Still down. She is still bearing the burden of the previous evening. She wasn’t saying anything, but I knew she was thinking about it. About how easily everyone could turn on her. About how fragile her reputation really was. It didn’t matter how much she had changed. An what she do People always remembered who she used to be. And now, because of some anonymous coward, she was going to pay for sins she didn’t even commit. She noticed me looking at her and offered a small, tired smile. Fake. So fake it hurt. "Yeah, me too" she murmured, as if she had read my thoughts. We stepped through the school doors. And the moment we did— The atmosphere hit me like a wave. Thick. Heavy. Toxic. The hallways weren’t filled with the usual laughter, the casual conversations, the mundane hum of morning chatter. Instead, there was something uglier. Tension. Paranoia. Mistrust. The air crackled with it. Students whispered behind cupped hands. Glares were exchanged. Accusations were passed around like a contagious disease. "I know it was you." "I know you posted that." "What if I’m next?" Anon-A-Miss had been busy. They had kept posting throughout the night, each post worse than the last. More rumors. More betrayals. More chaos. And now? Now, the whole school was at each other’s throats. Sunset walked closer to me, almost unconsciously, like she was trying to disappear. I didn’t blame her. The moment we reached our lockers, the girls. Applejack. Rarity. Pinkie. Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash. Their eyes immediately flickered toward Sunset. She tensed beside me. She knew what they were thinking. I stepped forward before any of them could even open their mouths. "Don’t." They all blinked, startled. I narrowed my eyes. "Don’t even think about asking." Rarity shifted uncomfortably. "Darling, we—" "It wasn’t her." My voice came out sharper than I intended. "I was with her the whole time." Applejack sighed, rubbing her temples. "Alright, sugarcube, we weren’t accusin’ her, we were just gonna—" "Just gonna check?. Seriously?" Rainbow shrugged. "Look, I don’t care what they say about me. I’m not a whore, no matter what Anon-A-Miss posted. I’m above that." She crossed her arms. "But I do wanna know why. And who. Who the hell would do something like this?" I exhaled through my nose, trying to stay calm. I could feel Sunset behind me, slightly out of their view, like she was trying to make herself smaller. I hated this. I hated that I had to shield her from people who were supposed to be her friends. "I don’t know" I admitted. "But I do know someone who might finally prove himself useful." I smirked. "Discord." "You called, milord?" I barely flinched when he suddenly popped into existence behind me, draping himself over my shoulder like a scarf. "Ugh." I peeled him off. "Don’t overuse your magic." "Oh, I’m not! I swear!" he said, holding up his hands dramatically. "I’m simply… how do you humans put it? Vibing." I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, right. Listen. I need you to—" "Already on it!" Discord clapped his hands together. "Buuuuuuut…" He trailed off, looking uncharacteristically puzzled. "Gosh, those computer things are weird. Some student helped me his name was... Micro... Crips?" Sunset let out a small, breathy chuckle. "His name is Micro Chips." "Oh yeah, yeah!" Discord waved his hand dismissively. "The nerdy one! He did some techy-magic thing and tried to trace the IP address or whatever—but! Nothing. Absolutely nothing." The group collectively stiffened. "Wait" Applejack said slowly. "What do ya mean, nothin’?" Discord smirked. "Well, Mister Witch—" "Micro Chips," Sunset corrected. "Yes, yes, him." Discord waved her off again. "He said there was nothing he could do. Which is just hilarious, considering how he loves to pretend he’s some kind of digital sorcerer." The girls exchanged glances. "Darling," Rarity pressed. "Can you be a bit more… specific?" Discord groaned, rubbing his temples like a frustrated parent trying to explain Wi-Fi to a grandparent. "Alright, fine." He crossed his arms, huffing. "Whoever is behind this? They’re good. Better than him." "Better than Micro Chips?" Fluttershy whispered. "But… he’s the best at computers…" Discord threw his hands up. "But apparently, this Anon-A-Miss person is some kind of hacking mastermind! Their IP address changes by the second, they’ve got firewalls that even he can’t wiggle my way through, and—oh! And guess what?" We waited. Discord grinned. "Micro Chips' laptop?" He leaned in dramatically. "Completely fried." "What?" Applejack frowned. "Yep! Completely toast!" Discord snickered. "Poor kid tried to track the culprit, and boom! Laptop got hit with some kind of super-virus. He said it was like it got… ‘sick’ or something. Quite tragic, really." Sunset stiffened behind me. "Wait," she whispered. "So—so no one can trace them? At all?" "Nope!" Discord popped the ‘p.’ "Whoever this is, they’re hiding." This was bad. This wasn’t just some stupid prank. This wasn’t just a kid stirring up drama. This was deliberate. Someone wanted to hurt people. And worst of all— People were still looking at Sunset. I turned around, my chest tightening when I saw her. She wasn’t saying anything. But her eyes… They were dim. Distant. Like she was slipping away. Like she was realizing that, no matter what she did, no matter how much she proved herself, people would never stop seeing her as the villain. And it killed me. Without thinking, I moved closer to her, standing in front of her completely, as if to block her from the world. The girls noticed. They didn’t say anything. "Discord" I said firmly, turning to him. He was currently upside-down, balancing on one finger "Yes, my lord?" he responded, not bothering to right himself. "You need to find them the traditional way" I told him. "Check everyone. Even us." Discord dropped to the ground, gasping dramatically. "Even us?!" He clutched his chest. "Oh, the betrayal! My own allies, turning against me!" He swooned. "What’s next? Are you going to accuse dear Fluttershy?! The sweetest, gentlest—" "Discord" I deadpanned. He grinned. "Oh, fine." Raising his hands, he made a motion like Yoda using the Force. For a moment, nothing happened. "Ouch." Discord winced, rubbing his eyes. The girls flinched. "You okay?" Fluttershy asked softly. "Oh, my precious precious girl, of course I’m fine!" Discord threw an arm around her dramatically. "Why wouldn’t I be?" "Because you just made a face like you licked a battery," Rainbow pointed out. "Ah, yes, well…" Discord scratched his head. "Here’s the thing! The girls are clean, no one in their minds, no whispers, no hidden thoughts…" The tension in Sunset’s shoulders eased slightly. "But!" Discord’s eyes flickered to me. He pointed directly at my forehead. "You, my dear boy, are cut off." "What do you mean, cut off?" "It’s like… hmmm, how do I put this delicately?" Discord stroked his goatee. "Oh! I know! It’s like sticking my hand into a volcano." The girls blinked. Applejack crossed her arms. "That don’t sound delicate at all." "I thought so too" Discord agreed. "But yes! Every time I try to ‘read’ you—fire. Fire, pain, agony, screaming—" "You’re being dramatic" I muttered. "Am I?!" He put his hands on his hips. "Listen, I may be mostly powerless, but my instincts? Still top-notch! And my instincts are telling me that something is very, very weird with your brain!" "Gee, thanks" I muttered. Sunset’s brows furrowed. "But he’s not hiding anything. Right?" "Oh, definitely not! I couldn’t even if I wanted to! It’s like… like there’s a big, flaming wall around his mind." Discord made a little explosion sound effect. "Which is totally unfair because I didn’t get one of those when I was imprisoned in stone." I sighed. "Alright. Then check everyone else in school." Discord gave a mock salute. "As you command, O’ Wise and Brooding One!" I stepped closer, lowering my voice so only he could hear. "What’s the situation with the artifact?" I murmured. His playful grin faltered slightly. Then he leaned in, whispering directly into my ear. "I found it" he muttered. "It’s a Memory Stone." "Shit," I whispered. "Indeed." Discord’s tone was unusually serious. "And theuser? Well, I can’t confirm it, but let’s be real. Who else would be using it right now?" Anon-A-Miss. "But here’s the real kicker," Discord continued. "Because of the stone, traditional tracking won’t work. No spells, no hacking, nothing. They’re wiping all traces of themselves clean." My stomach twisted. "Then how do we find them?" Discord’s eyes gleamed mischievously. "It’ll take more than a day, sadly. But if I had my full Equestrian magic…" He trailed off, raising a brow. I exhaled. "Fine," I said. "I’ll think about lending you some later. But for now? Do it the hard way. Check every student, one by one." Discord beamed. "Ah, you’re so cruel! Making me do actual work!" He wiped an invisible tear. "Very well, mortal. Challenge accepted. But don't try lookin for it yourself alone. It's Powerfull artifact, made by your mother. We can't lose you too" With that, he snapped his fingers and materialized a strange metal detector—except instead of beeping, it made chicken noises whenever he waved it over someone. I watched him start scanning random students in the hallway, clucking every few seconds. Then— "So that’s your plan?" A familiar voice spoke from behind me. I [jumped. The girls jumped. We all spun around. Principal Celestia stood there, arms crossed, watching us. "Ugh, hello, Principal Celestia," I greeted, trying to sound normal. She didn’t respond. Her gaze slowly shifted to Sunset. And I knew exactly what she was thinking. "It isn’t her" Celestia didn’t react. She just studied Sunset with that quiet, evaluating stare. "We’re working on finding out who it really is, Discord’s tracking them now. And—" I hesitated. I couldn’t tell her about the Memory Stone. There hadn’t been a magical incident at CHS for four months. I wasn’t going to be the one to break that streak. "Whoever it is they’re good. Even Micro Chips couldn’t find them." Celestia slowly nodded. Then— She clapped her hands. "That’s good to hear" she said simply. "I just hope it isn’t someone from your group." And with that, she turned and walked away. The moment she was gone, Sunset punched her locker. Hard. It immediately swung open. I blinked. "Was that from frustration?" I asked. "Or… does it just work that way?" For a second, I thought she wasn’t going to answer. But then— She let out a small, breathy chuckle. "Both" Three hours. Three long, boring, tense hours. Math, history, geography. Same old classes . I spent most of math helping Rainbow Dash with a problem, she spent most of math grumbling about said problem. But no matter what I did, I couldn’t shake the feeling. The air in the classroom felt thick, like a storm was about to break. I wasn’t imagining it. People were looking at each other like they were murderers. Like any second, their so-called friends were going to stab them in the back. Even the teachers were helpless. They just did their lessons like normal, pretending everything was fine, but I saw the way they kept glancing at students. Even they knew something was wrong. By the time free period came, I was more than ready to leave. Then my phone buzzed. Sunset Can you come outside for a sec? Something about the text felt… off. The weather was starting to turn colder, but that wasn’t what made me shiver as I stepped out the door. I found her sitting against the wall to the left. Her hair was a mess. Her face was slightly red, she had been crying. And her hands were gripping her sleeves tightly. I didn’t even know what I was feeling. Shock? Anger? All of it? I rushed over, kneeling beside her. "Sunset, what the hell happened?" She sniffled. "I just… I just had an argument with Octavia." "An argument?" What kind of argument?" Sunset sighed, rubbing her temples. "Anon-A-Miss posted something about her, saying she stole a music composition from someone. And… well…" She didn’t finish. She didn’t need to finish. Because I saw it. A few stray hairs tangled in Sunset’s fingers. The slight tremor in her breath. It wasn’t much no kicks, no punches. Just some hair-pulling. But that was enough. That was enough to make my blood boil. Octavia put her hands on Sunset. I wanted to rip her hair out from her skull. "Where is she now?" Sunset immediately grabbed my wrist. "No." I scowled. "Sunset—" "No." She shook her head. "She’s just… she’s just confused. She’s angry, she thinks everyone is against her, and she took it out on me." "That’s not an excuse" "I know" Her voice cracked just slightly. And that… That hurt. I let out a slow breath, forcing my anger back down. "Okay. I won’t do anything. I promise." She gave me a weak smile. "Thank you." I exhaled, looking at her disheveled hair. "Do you have a hair tie?" I asked. Sunset blinked. "What?" "A rubber band. Or a scrunchie." She tilted her head. "Why?" I smirked slightly. "Remember when I combed your hair that night I stayed over at your place?" Sunset hesitated—then gave a small nod. "Yeah?" "Let’s do that again," I said. She stared at me for a moment. Then, without a word, she reached into her bag, pulled out a comb and a hair tie, and handed them to me. I sat behind her, gently running my fingers through her hair first, untangling it before using the comb. She didn’t say anything at first. Just let me work. Her breath slowly evened out. And after a moment, I felt her relax. It was… strange. Everything around us was chaos—anger, resentment, friendships breaking. But here, right now it was just us. Just the sound of the wind. Just the sound of the comb gliding through her hair. After a while, I carefully gathered her hair into a ponytail, securing it with the hair tie. I reached forward, gently placing my fingers at the corners of her lips, lifting them into a smile. "See? Happy, beautiful Sunset." She laughed. Just a small chuckle, but then it turned into a real laugh. "You’re such an idiot," she giggled. "But you love that about me," I teased. "Yeah." She smiled. "I really do." I froze. For a second, the world stopped. The war in school? The rumors? Anon-A-Miss? It all faded. All I could see was her. Her eyes. Her smile. Her. "Come on," I said, standing up and offering my hand. "Let’s get some food." She took my hand, and together, we walked into the cafeteria. And the war hit us in the face. The air was heavy. The students were worse than ever. People were sitting in tight clusters, whispering, glaring at each other. Some weren’t even whispering anymore, just outright arguing. One guy grabbed his friend by the collar. Another girl threw her tray onto the floor, storming off. And in the middle of it all Granny Smith stood behind the food counter, gripping a spatula like a weapon. Her smile was warm, but her eyes said she was ready to break up a fight at any second. She ladled soup into a bowl, sliding it over. "Here ya go, darlin’. And don’t y’all be startin’ any more fights, ya hear?" I gave her a nod. "Yes, ma’am." Sunset and I took our trays, heading toward our usual table. We sat down. We looked around. Everyone was at war. And I had no idea how we were supposed to fix it. "Maybe we should sing?" Rarity suggested, ever the optimist. "No, that won’t work," Sunset said, rubbing her forehead in frustration. "This isn’t magic. They don’t need a song. They just hate each other now." She wasn’t wrong. This wasn’t some spell that could be undone with a melody. This was personal. "They need to fix it themselves" "Buuuuuut—" Pinkie Pie interjected, raising a finger. "But what?" Sunset sighed. Pinkie puffed up her chest dramatically. "We’ve united them before! When we defeated the Sir—" "Yeah, yeah, you did" Aria cut in. We turned to see the Dazzlings approaching our table Adagio, Aria, and Sonata each carrying their own lunch trays. Adagio slid into a seat beside Sunset, giving her a knowing smirk. "You had it rough too, huh?" Sunset just exhaled through her nose, leaning back. "Heh. They blame us too" Adagio continued, stirring her food absentmindedly. "One bad thing, and suddenly you’re the main villain." I looked at her, raising an eyebrow. "I mean, to be fair… Sunset really did do one bad thing. You three had your own… stories." Adagio waved off my words with a flick of her hand. "Yeah, yeah." But then she turned to me. "By the way, what’s with this Discord guy?" I tilted my head. "What do you mean?" "I hated him in Equestria," Adagio grumbled, crossing her arms. "One time, he changed our tails into pony hooves. Do you have any idea how hard that was to undo?" "Wait… you know him?" "Of course we do!" Sonata chimed in, her usual cheerful self. "Remember we’re oooooold." Before I could even process that, a voice came from behind them— "Ahh, yes! I remember it well. I laughed for days!" Discord. He appeared right behind the Dazzlings, grinning ear to ear. Adagio rolled her eyes but couldn’t help a chuckle. "So it’s really you, not some counterpart?" Discord gave an exaggerated bow. "In my own person!" Aria just groaned. "Ugh. Great. More chaos." Discord put a hand to his chest, feigning offense. "I’ll have you know, dear Aria, that I am a reformed creature of chaos now! Mostly." Sonata giggled. "I still think the hoof thing was funny." "See?" Discord gestured. "At least someone has taste." Then, suddenly, his entire demeanor shifted. He straightened up, his mismatched eyes scanning the cafeteria. "Ehh… too much work here. I’m gonna keep searching the halls." We watched as he started walking away, but then— He paused. He turned his gaze toward Sunset. "By the way," he said, rubbing his chin. "Didn’t I just see you in the hallway a second ago?" Sunset frowned. "Huh?" "No" I answered. "She’s been with me this whole time." Sunset nodded. "Yeah, I haven’t left." Discord looked… puzzled. He stared at her for a long moment before just shrugging. "Oh well! Probably just another mystery for another day!" Then, just like that, he vanished. Sunset and I exchanged a look. "What… was that about?" Sunset asked, her voice was uncertain. Adagio sighed, picking up a fry from her tray and tossing it into her mouth. "Don’t try to make sense of him. Your head will hurt." "Yeah," I agreed, rubbing my temples for emphasis. "It’s better to just… let him be." Sunset didn’t look convinced, but she let out a small breath, shaking her head. Whatever Discord meant, whatever he saw, we’d figure it out later. For now, the free period was over. And the rest of the school day was a blur. Four classes back to back, nothing special, nothing big. Even in the middle of all this chaos, the teachers still went through their lessons as if the school wasn’t crumbling around them. And honestly? It was quiet. Not the normal kind of quiet, the kind that was heavy and Suffocating. I glanced around the classroom a few times during lectures, watching my classmates. They weren’t whispering anymore. They weren’t arguing anymore. They were just… staring. At each other. At their desks. At their phones. Waiting. Waiting for the next post. The next exposed secret. The next person to be ruined. It was a silent war, but everyone was on edge. Even when teachers spoke, taught, there was no authority in their voices. No one was listening. No one was learning. Everyone was just afraid. By the time the final bell rang, I almost sighed in relief. We met up at the lockers, the usual routine. Picking up our stuff, preparing to head home. But as I turned to Sunset, I could already tell something was off. She looked… distant. "Hey," I said softly, closing my locker. "You coming over today?" She shook her head. "I… I need some time for myself." I stared at her for a second, feeling my chest tighten just a little. But I got it. I didn’t want to smother her. She’d been through enough already. "Yeah, I get it." Sunset gave me a small, apologetic smile. "But…" I leaned in slightly, raising an eyebrow. "You’re still giving me a ride home, right?" She rolled her eyes, but the ghost of a real smile was there. "Right?" I pressed. "Please? I helped you with your hair, remember?" She scoffed, crossing her arms. "No, no. You wanted to help, you suggested that yourself" I gasped, placing a hand over my heart. "How dare you deny my heroism?" "And besides," she continued, ignoring my theatrics, "you’re getting lazy. You can walk. It’s not a problem for you." I pouted. "But—" "And don’t use magic to get there faster, she warned. "Wh—" "Annnnd YOU." Sunset suddenly pointed at Pinkie Pie, who had been grinning mischievously the entire time. Pinkie froze, already mid-thought about pulling her car keys out of who knows where. "Don’t even think about giving him a ride" Pinkie’s lips curled into an exaggerated frown. "Awww… but I was gonna—" "No." I groaned dramatically. "This is injustice." Sunset just patted my shoulder. "Enjoy the walk, hero." I sighed, adjusting my hoodie as I turned to leave. "Fine. But if I get lost and end up in another dimension, just know it’s your fault." Sunset chuckled. "Noted." I hated walking. Not because it was hard, honestly, I was probably in better shape than half the people at CHS. But it was just… boring. The streets were mostly empty, the sky already starting to dim. I sighed, staring down at my feet. Don’t step on the cracks. It was a stupid little game. Something I used to do as a kid. But hey, it kept my mind busy. Step. Step. Careful. Step. Step. Almost. Step— Bump. I stumbled slightly, knocking into someone. A girl, I think? She was wearing a hoodie, the fabric pulled up high, hiding most of her face. The shadows covered her features, but I caught a glimpse of something— Red Her hair, barely visible under the hood "Sorry" I muttered automatically, stepping back. The girl didn’t respond right away. She stiffened. Then, in a voice that was low, almost gritted, she mumbled something under her breath. I didn’t catch it But it didn’t sound… friendly. Something about her felt off. The way she held herself, the way she avoided looking at me. She just turned away and walked off—fast. I stood there for a second, watching her go. What was that? Who… was that? I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. Who knows? That’s what I told myself, anyway. I pushed the weird encounter to the back of my mind and went back to my little game, hopping over sidewalk cracks like a kid. Step. Safe. Step. Careful. Step— And just like that, I was home. A little disappointing, actually. The walk might’ve been boring, but at least it was something to do. With a sigh, I stepped onto the porch. There was no surprise that the house was quiet. There was probably nothing inside except a half-empty refrigerator and some unfinished business, and my dad was still at work. I unlocked the door, entered, and locked it behind myself. As soon as I entered the kitchen, I saw the clutter on the counter and the scent of coffee and paper. A pile of papers, documents, blueprints, and a few official-looking forms. I raised an eyebrow. Super important work stuff. And he just… left it here? I mean, come on. He couldn’t even put them away? I walked over, eyeing the topmost paper. A building plan. Boring. I shuffled through the rest. Another technical document. Even more boring. But the last one caught my eye. An application. I tilted my head, scanning the text. Someone applying for a position under my father. Okay, whatever. But below that… another application. This one was different. A proposal. Someone looking for funding, research-related. Magic-related. Someone actually had the guts to appeal to politicians for magic research? Weird. But also… interesting. I read a little further, trying to pick out any details, but the jargon was too much. It wasn’t clear what exactly they were trying to prove, but the tone of it was desperate, determined Something about it felt… off. Like I should recognize it. Like it was important. But before I could think about it too hard, I let out a breath and tossed the papers back where I found them. Not my business. I grabbed a Coke from the fridge, popping it open with a satisfying hiss. The carbonation fizzed against my tongue as I took a sip, and without thinking, I made my way back to the porch. And then I remembered. That feeling in the back of my mind. The thing I’d been ignoring. I reached under the porch railing, pulling up a small metal box that I’d kept hidden beneath a loose rock. It was nothing special, just an old tin that had once held mints or something. But inside… A pack of cigarettes. I let out a slow breath, rolling one between my fingers before lighting it with the small cheap lighter I’d stashed in there too. The first inhale burned slightly, but the familiar warmth settled in soon enough. I leaned against the railing, letting my mind drift as the smoke curled into the air. I should quit. I knew I should quit. Sunset would kill me if she knew. But right now? Naahh Maybe I should try something else. The thought came out of nowhere. Maybe instead of stressing about this Anon-a-Miss thing, instead of sitting around waiting for things to get worse, I should do something. Maybe I could find them. The idea felt ridiculous, but… I had my own magic, didn’t I? Couldn’t I just track them? I focused. I didn’t know how, but I concentrated as hard as I could. Magic was allways simple for me to use, think hard about something it happends but... Nothing. I sighed, taking another drag. Figures. But then, another thought. The Memory Stone. Could I find that instead? I narrowed my eyes, gripping the porch railing. I could feel my magic stirring, both the good and the… not-so-good. I reached out—mentally, magically—letting my instincts take over. Found it. A sharp jolt ran through my head. Ouch. My vision blurred for a second, the world tilting as I nearly lost my balance. I grabbed onto the porch railing, my cigarette falling from my fingers as I steadied myself. The dizziness passed quickly, but my head still ached. That hurt. Had I overdone it? I must be out of practice. I sighed, rubbing my temples. Whatever. It was worth a try. At least I couldn’t say I didn’t try. I picked up the discarded cigarette, took one last inhale, and snuffed it out on the railing. Then, dragging my feet, I made my way back inside. That walk really took it out of me. Maybe a nap would help. I trudged up the stairs, already pulling my phone from my pocket, ready to check my messages. But as I turned on the screen… I stopped. My wallpaper. I didn’t remember changing it. That was weird. And even weirder… Why did it feel like something was missing? I frowned, confused. Then my phone buzzed. A message. From Sunset. I stared at the name on the screen, a strange, uneasy feeling creeping up my spine. What… did she want from me? She was..... just bulling me recently. Author's Note Welcome Welcome, 2 chapters in a row. A lot and i mean a lot of time, but also ideas, anon a miss and memory stone in the same time? and also something else? woooah. I beg god that someone didn't make exaclly the same thing i'm doing, I hope you liked the chapter, and i swear, the continuation will be... aw- sad. EDIT: Small spoiler before i go to sleep after not sleeping for 36 haurs next chapter or the next one will have a inspiration from adventure time BYEEEEE A Heart That No Longer KnowsI woke up with a groan, my limbs stiff as if I had spent the entire night running instead of resting. I stretched, my back cracking in several places. Wait… why am I on the floor? I blinked a few times, sitting up and rubbing my head. My bed was right there untouched, perfectly made. I must have rolled off at some point, but that didn’t matter. I slept fine. Probably. I got to my feet, rubbing my temples. Everything looked normal, but something felt… off. A gnawing sense of wrongness clung to the edges of my thoughts like a whisper just out of reach. I walked to my desk, intending to grab my phone, but I stopped mid-step. Where was the photo of my mother? It should have been sitting there, inside the little frame I never touched, gathering dust just like always. But now, it was gone. I frowned, glancing around my desk. Had Dad taken it? Whatever. I’d ask him later. As I turned to leave, my foot brushed against something. Papers. A lot of them. Scattered across the floor in messy stacks. “What the hell…” I knelt down, picking them up. Scribbled words covered the pages, some crossed out violently, others barely legible. It was my handwriting, but I had no memory of writing any of this. Homework? Notes? I didn’t bother reading them—I just shoved the crumpled sheets into my backpack and moved on. Probably nothing. I pulled off my shirt, intending to throw on something clean. My eyes flicked down to my abdomen, where an old, jagged scar stretched across my skin. I ran my fingers over it, feeling the uneven ridges. Then I looked at my wrists. Thin, white scars ran along the skin, barely noticeable unless you were looking for them. No one at school ever mentioned them. No one ever asked. I preferred it that way. With a fast gasp, I grabbed my hoodie and put it on. Long sleeves. Always. I couldn't afford to let anyone see.I made my way downstairs, my footfall heavy on the hardwood floor. The aroma of coffee lingered in the air, mixed with something else—eggs, perhaps? Dad sat at the table, sipping his coffee and flipping through some documents. “Morning,” I muttered, grabbing a piece of toast from the counter. “Morning, son” “Hey… did you take Mom’s photo?” Dad’s expression shifted instantly. His eyes narrowed in confusion, his lips parting like he didn’t understand the question. “What?” “The photo,” I repeated, biting into the toast. “The one on my desk. Did you take it?” Dad set his coffee down, his fingers tightening around the handle. “No” he said slowly. “You threw it away. Don’t you remember?” “…What?” Dad leaned forward “You threw it away months ago. You said you didn’t want to look at it anymore.” That didn’t make sense. Why would I do that? “Da,” I scoffed, “I know I don’t talk about her much, but that doesn’t mean I don’t miss her.” His face darkened, and suddenly, he stood up, walking over to me. He placed a hand on my forehead, checking my temperature like I was a child with a fever. “What the hell are you doing?” I swatted his hand away, stepping back. “Son, are you okay?” he asked, his voice laced with genuine concern. “Yeah? Why wouldn’t I be?” “You’re acting weird today.” I clenched my jaw. “Weird how?” Dad hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. “…You said you will never talk about her. Ever.” His eyes searched mine, as if trying to find something buried deep inside me. A chill ran down my spine. I opened my mouth to argue, to tell him he was wrong, but the words got caught in my throat. I didn’t want to continue this conversation. “Whatever” I muttered, grabbing my backpack. “This talk is over. You’re the one acting weird.” I turned to leave, but as I reached for my jacket— Well, my jacket was gone. In its place hung a black coat. It wasn’t mine. It shouldn’t have been there. And yet, as I ran my fingers along the fabric, a strange sensation washed over me. The moment I slipped it on, warmth spread through my body, driving away the cold air from outside. It felt… right. Without another word, I stepped outside, the crisp air biting at my face. The street was empty, and the sky was a dull gray, the sun barely visible behind the clouds. I exhaled, watching my breath curl into the air. Something felt wrong. Something was missing. But if I didn’t remember it… then it couldn’t have been important. I shook the thought away, stuffing my hands into my coat pockets as I walked. Ding ding. Another text. I sighed, pulling out my phone, my eyes narrowing as I saw the sender. Sunset. She had been texting me since yesterday, constantly sending screenshots of that stupid MyStable page—Anon-a-Miss. I didn’t care. If this anonymous account wasn’t posting about me, then it wasn’t my problem. I glanced at the most recent message: Can we please talk before school? My fingers hovered over the screen before I scoffed. Yeah, right. There was no way I was falling for whatever trap she was setting. I quickly typed out a response: Not a chance. Leave me alone. Then, I silenced my phone and shoved it back into my pocket. By the time I arrived at Canterlot High, the morning air felt colder than before. The school loomed ahead, its entrance familiar yet… distant. I didn’t know why, but something about walking through those doors sent a strange chill down my spine. The moment I stepped into the courtyard— "HEY, YOU!" I barely had time to react before a loud, aggressive voice rang out. I turned my head, immediately spotting the source. A girl with wild, rainbow-colored hair. She stormed toward me, her fists clenched. Behind her stood a small group of girls—ones I was sure I’d seen before in the halls but had never really spoken to. And yet, there was something about them—something familiar, buried beneath the fog in my mind. A girl with blonde hair and a cowboy hat—Applejack, I think?—crossed her arms and glared at me. “What the hell is your problem?” she demanded, stepping forward. “What?” Applejack’s glare deepened. “Why’d you send that to Sunset? And why haven’t you answered her texts?” I barely heard her. Because my gaze had already drifted to the person standing slightly behind them. Sunset Shimmer. There she is. My enemy. The liar. The bully. The one who made my life hell. But… She wasn’t smirking. She wasn’t sneering at me or looking down on me like I expected. Instead… she looked sad. Her arms were crossed tightly around herself, her face pale, her eyes red-rimmed like she had been crying. What the hell? Why would she be sad? This was Sunset Shimmer, the same manipulative girl who had tormented the entire school. I scowled, snapping my gaze back to Applejack. “Why wouldn’t I tell her to leave me alone?” Applejack’s fists clenched at her sides. “Because she’s hurting, you idiot! And you—” I scoffed, cutting her off. “And more importantly, why are all of you standing here, defending her?” I gestured toward Sunset, frustration was boiling in my chest. “She’s evil in human flesh! She’s probably the one behind Anon-a-Miss!” That was the only explanation. It made sense. She’d done this kind of thing before—stirring chaos, tearing people apart, all while keeping her hands clean. So why couldn’t they see it? SLAP. Pain burned across my cheek. I barely had time to react before I grabbed the wrist of the girl who had struck me. The violet-haired girl—Rarity, I think? She gasped, her face twisted in fear as I gripped her wrist a little too tightly. My fingers pressed into her skin, her breath hitching as she winced in pain. I let go immediately, the tension still burning in my veins. Rarity stumbled back, clutching her wrist. “What the fuck is wrong with you today?” Rainbow Dash shouted, stepping in front of her. “Nothing’s wrong with me!” I snapped. “I don’t know what’s going on here. I don’t know any of you.” The second those words left my mouth, an eerie silence fell over the group. I didn’t know why, but their faces shifted shock, confusion, pain. But I didn’t care. “But I do know her” I spat. “And I know she’s scheming something.” I took a step back, my breath heavy. “Get away from her while you still can.” With that, I turned on my heel and walked away. Or at least, I tried. Because before I could take another step— Something wrapped around my throat. A powerful arm pulled me back, locking me in place. Applejack. She tackled me to the ground with force, knocking the air from my lungs. My back hit the pavement, a sharp pain shooting through my ribs. “Let me go!” I growled, struggling against her iron grip. I was stronger than this. I should be able to break free. So why—? Papers scattered across the ground. The ones I had stuffed into my backpack earlier. I didn’t even remember what was on them, but I knew one thing— They were mine. “Leave them alone!” I snapped, thrashing against Applejack’s hold. “They’re mine!” But my protests fell on deaf ears. A quiet, timid gasp cut through the tension. The pink-haired girl had picked up one of the papers. She looked horrified. “…Sunset,” she whispered. “Read this.” Sunset, still crying, hesitated. Her fingers shook as she reached for one of the papers. Then, she read it. And everything stopped. She went completely still, her breath catching in her throat. Tears welled up in her eyes as she clutched the paper, staring at it as if it had just shattered her entire world. “…No,” she choked out. Sunset took a trembling step toward me, her hands clutching the paper as if it were the last thing holding her together. Her face. There was something in her eyes, something I couldn’t understand. It wasn’t just sadness or desperation. It was like she was looking at a ghost, someone she had loved and lost in the same breath. “…Why don’t you remember?” Her voice wavered, barely audible over the silence that had swallowed the courtyard whole. “What the hell are you talking about?” Sunset held up the paper, her fingers tightening around the edges. “Look. This is what you wrote.” I didn’t even glance at it. “I don’t need to read that” I said flatly. Sunset swallowed hard, her grip shaking. “Then I’ll read it to you.” She turned to Applejack, who was still keeping me locked in place with her damn near inhuman strength. “Make sure to hold him.” “Got it.” Applejack’s grip didn’t waver. I didn’t know why, but something about this felt… wrong. There was a weight in the air, something heavy pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. Sunset stared at the paper. Then, in the softest, most broken voice I had ever heard her use, she began to read. "Sunset… Is it just you or me in this wretched world, that is so confusing for me And I know you are going to be there with me, but I feel I’m losing myself… and I’m gonna lose you too. I did a mistake. It took a toll on me. This magic is making me crazy. You needed a protector. But who’s gonna protect me? Please forgive me… for whatever I do… When I don’t remember you.” She stopped. I couldn’t breathe. I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears, deafening, drowning out everything except her voice. I could see the way the other girls looked at me, horrified, speechless, tears gathering in their eyes. And Sunset… She looked like she was breaking apart, piece by piece, right in front of me. Her lips quivered, her hands tightening around the paper, as if it were the only thing keeping her from falling to her knees. I… I had written that? No. No, this was a lie. This was a trick. This was her trying to manipulate me, to drag me into whatever mind game she was playing. I hadn’t written that. I wouldn’t write that. I gritted my teeth. I had to get out of here. I forced my weight forward, wrenching myself out of Applejack’s grip. She wasn’t expecting it. She stumbled slightly, just enough for me to push away and get to my feet. I turned, ready to walk away— But I didn’t. I should have. I should have walked away and left them standing there, wallowing in their own lies. But something kept me rooted to the spot. Some feeling deep inside me told me to stay. To listen. They all looked at me. Not with anger. Not with disappointment. But with grief. And then Sunset, still trembling, still crying, took in a sharp breath— And continued. "Sunset… I can feel myself slipping away. I don’t know what it will make me say. But I want to remember how you saw me. And how my friends did. But I swear, it won’t be me. It will be the stone.The Memory Stone. Tell Discord… he’s our only hope. I will not remember. But remember who I was. Not who I’m gonna be.” The paper trembled in her hands. She looked up at me. And then she spoke, her voice raw and cracked and full of something I couldn’t even begin to understand. “You promised me.” I took a step back. Every part of me screamed to deny it. To call her a liar. To run from this. But there was something in me—something wrong—something that twisted painfully in my chest. A flicker of something I couldn’t place. I squeezed my eyes shut, forcing it down, burying it. I didn’t believe in this. I wouldn’t believe in this. I couldn’t. “…That’s fucking bullshit” Sunset flinched like I had just hit her. “I didn’t write that. You changed the papers.” Her head snapped up. Her hands tightened into fists, her shoulders trembling with barely contained emotion. “BUT YOU SAW ME PICK IT UP!” she screamed, her voice breaking. “YOU SAW ME—” Her voice cracked, and she covered her mouth with her hands, gasping through quiet sobs. I couldn’t let myself fall into whatever trick she was playing. “All of this is fake” I spat. “You lying pieces of shit.” The girls recoiled. And then— A voice spoke up. A voice that wasn’t laughing. A voice that was broken. “Words won’t make a difference here,” I turned toward him, confused. Sunset looked at him too, desperate, shaking. “Discord… why? Why won’t words make a difference?” He let out a shaky sigh, running a hand through his hair. His eyes were tired. “It’s the Memory Stone.” The moment he said it, the air shifted. He looked at me, there was something in his eyes.... Regret. “…It will take more than words, sadly.” He swallowed hard. “It’s magic. His memory is in shambles.” He turned away for a second, as if the sight of me was too much to look at. “I told him… I told him not to do anything alone. But he didn’t listen. And now…” His voice cracked. “He paid the price.” I let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Magic,” I scoffed. “You expect me to believe in magic?” Discord’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I won’t believe in any world you say.” I took a step back, my hands curling into fists. “I’m going to my class.” I looked at them one last time. Their faces. Their eyes. The grief. The pain. The love. I ignored it. I turned around. And with one final breath— “Leave me alone. Forever.” Then, I walked away. Author's Note Hey very short chapter, but i need to do somethings in rl, and here's a continuation, this... will be longer arc. i want to keep it for some chapters, i had regret in last story keeping evil arc so short, so i will recompensate it with this. Saddly the one with the biggest power, the one who could prevent this, got hit by magic, how are they gonna save him. ( also im thinking of changing perspective to to sunset, like i did in one chapter, so we keep the story going and oc will stay living normal life) Rolling the Dice on My MemoriesWhat the actual fuck was that about? A memory stone? Seriously? What, were they gonna tell me next—magic is real? That I’d been cursed or some shit? That I was actually some different person just yesterday? What a joke. Did they really think I was going to believe that? [Believe her? After everything she did to me? There was no fucking way. I stormed into the halls, still seething from whatever the heck happened in the courtyard. My hands clenched into fists, nails cutting into my palms as I replayed their words in my mind. Sunset staring at me with tears in her eyes, as if she truly cared about me. The way those other girls, whomever they were, behaved as if I was the one who had changed. Like I was the one in the wrong. Bullshit. I made my way toward my locker, trying to shove everything else out of my mind. I needed to focus. Just get through the day. the papers. "Fuck" I should’ve grabbed them. Not because they mattered, I didn’t even remember writing that crap, but because now they had them. And I had no idea what else might be written there. I wasn’t about to let Sunset get inside my head with some twisted lie about how I used to be different. No. That was bullshit. That wasn’t me. I know who I am. The thought felt weaker than I wanted it to. I shut my locker with more force than necessary and turned to head to class when— "Do you have a moment?" Principal Celestia stood a few feet away with her arms crossed. "Uh…" I glanced around, wondering if I could pretend I hadn’t heard her. No luck. "Follow me to my office" she said firmly. Great. Just fucking great. First, a bunch of random girls Sunset manipulated attack me. Now I’ve got the principal on my ass? I sighed and shoved my hands into my pockets, doing my best to act like I didn’t care. "Yeah, sure. Whatever." I slouched into the chair across from Principal Celestia’s desk, keeping my expression neutral. If I acted too defensive, she’d start asking even more questions. Act calm. Act cool. Don’t let her see anything. Celestia sat down and studied me for a long moment, like she was searching for something in my face. "Tell me" she said finally, folding her hands on the desk. "Did you find any information about who could be behind Anon-a-Miss?" "What?" "It's becoming a serious issue. The school is in chaos, and if this continues, we may have to consider closing the school temporarily." Closing the school? Over some stupid gossip blog? Jesus. These people needed to grow a spine. I shrugged and leaned back in my chair, like I didn't care. "Miss Celestia, both you and I know that Anon-whatever is probably Sunset." I let my head rest against the back of the chair. "So just expel her. Problem solved." Celestia’s entire body stiffened. Her lips parted slightly as if she had no idea how to respond. She just stared at me. "What?" I raised an eyebrow. "Why are you looking at me like that?" She shook her head slowly, as if trying to process something too impossible to believe. "But… you said it wasn’t her." Her voice was cautious, like she was stepping over thin ice. I frowned. "What?" "You defended her" Celestia said carefully. "You were certain she wasn’t responsible." That made zero sense. I let out a humorless chuckle. "Yeah, no. I don’t know what you’re talking about. Sunset’s been shit to me since the moment I got here." The shock on Celestia’s face was immediate. The carefully composed principal—the one who always kept her calm, no matter the situation—looked at me like I’d just told her the sky was green and the grass was red. Like I had said something completely and utterly wrong. "Do you truly not remember?" "Remember what?" I asked, irritation creeping into my voice. Celestia opened her mouth, as if trying to find the right words— And then a hand landed on my shoulder. "Excuse me, Miss Celestia" A familiar voice broke through the tension, and suddenly, out of nowhere, he appeared. Discord seems to have always been a part of the conversation, standing behind my chair with the same annoying grin on his face. Celestia didn’t even flinch. Discord put a dramatic hand to his chest. "I hate to interrupt, but we have a bit of a situation on our hands." He paused, then turned his head toward me. His grin faltered for just a moment. "You" he said, his voice quieter. "Are a little… out of sorts today." I glared at him. "I know exactly what I’m saying." Discord ignored me and turned back to Celestia, waving a hand dismissively. "We need to talk alone. There’s an emergency, and this boy is the culprit. Don’t take anything he says too seriously." "Fuck off." The words came out sharp, venomous. My patience with all of this—with him—was running thin. Celestia suddenly slammed her fist onto the desk, making both Discord and me flinch. Her gaze was sharp. Furious. "I will not tolerate this kind of language or behavior in my office." The room went dead silent. Celestia turned to me. "We are not done with this conversation." Then she turned her attention to Discord. "And you—we will be talking about this emergency." Discord, for once, looked serious. I scoffed, pushing myself out of the chair, shoving my hands into my pockets. "Whatever" I didn’t need this. Any of this. I walked out, slamming the door behind me. And, of course, who was waiting for me outside? The same fucking girls who had been making my day worse since the very beginning. Sunset was at the front of the group. “You need to remember!” she yelled. I grimaced and rubbed the inside of my ear with my pinky. “Jesus, don’t yell in my ear, dumbass.” I glared at her. “My memory is fine, but I’d rather not lose my hearing .” The others quickly moved into position, closing in around me, forming a tight circle. I sighed, already annoyed. “So that’s your plan? What, jump me? Right under the principal’s office?” I crossed my arms and smirked. “Well, bring it on, idiots.” But none of them clenched their fists. None of them got ready to swing. Instead, they held hands. And then… they started singing. It was soft at first, a quiet harmony of voices blending together, weaving a melody around me like a net. The lyrics were simple but insistent—something about how this wasn’t me, about how I needed to come back to them, about how I had to remember. I stood there, staring at them in disbelief. Oh. Oh, they’re crazy. Not just dumb. Completely fucking insane. I exhaled sharply, a small chuckle escaping me. Well. If they were gonna act like this, I might as well have a little fun.I let my body tremble. I dropped to one knee, clutching my head with one hand while the other flailed slightly as if trying to stabilize myself. “N-No… please…” I choked out, making my voice quiver. Their expressions lit up with hope. I almost laughed right then and there. They actually thought it was working. Sunset leaned forward slightly, her grip tightening around Rainbow’s hand. “It’s okay. We’re right here. Just listen.” I smirked.And stood up like nothing had happened. “Alright, alright, that’s enough of that.” Their faces twisted in shock. I shouldered past them, knocking into Rainbow and Sunset and leaned in close to Sunset’s ear, whispering, “I told you to leave me alone. This is your last warning.” I stepped back, lowering my voice so only she could hear. "And if I see my face on your stupid little profile, you won’t have fingers to write with." Her breath hitched. I didn’t wait for a response I walked off, ignoring the way the others were staring at me like I had just punched them all in the gut. By the time I got to math class, I was late. Not that I gave a shit. I slid into my seat, ignoring the look the teacher gave me, and pulled out my notebook. I flipped it open, prepared to doodle or jot down random notes—anything to kill time. But something was off. Among the usual messy handwriting and half-finished thoughts, there were drawings. Of me. And someone who looked an awful lot like Sunset. Some of them were simple sketches—two figures sitting side by side, laughing, shoulders touching. Others were more detailed, filled with emotion—like one where I was holding her, my arms wrapped protectively around her waist, our foreheads pressed together. Something twisted in my stomach. I didn’t draw these. I wouldn’t draw these. I grabbed my pencil and scratched them out. Hard. Over and over until all that was left was a mess of gray smudges. Yeah. Like something like that would ever happen. The rest of class went by in a blur. Numbers and formulas and equations that I barely paid attention to. When the bell finally rang, I shoved my notebook into my bag and made my way out into the hallway, scanning my surroundings. Good. The girls weren’t here. I let out a breath, relieved. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I spotted someone leaning against the wall, scrolling through his phone. Flash. I walked up to him. “Hey,” I said. He looked up and gave a small nod. “Hey.” I crossed my arms. “How’s it going?” He sighed. “Better, I guess. People are already moving on. You know how it is. They change who they’re making fun of every five minutes.” I snorted. “Figures.” I patted him on the back. “Well, at least you won’t have to deal with this for much longer. Sunset’s definitely getting expelled for this.” His face scrunched up in confusion. “What?” “Yeah,” I said, shrugging. “Once Celestia sees all the shit she’s posted, there’s no way she’s staying.” He was staring at me now. “Dude,” he said slowly. “Why do you think it’s Sunset?” “Because it’s obviously her?” “But… you said she wouldn’t do something like this.” I scoffed. “When the hell did I say that?” Flash’s brows knit together. He studied me like I was a puzzle he couldn’t solve. “Aren't you two together?” I blinked. And then I laughed. “Me and Sunset?” I shook my head. “You’re out of your damn mind, dude.” But Flash wasn’t laughing. He just kept staring. Kept watching me like he knew something I didn’t. Like he was seeing something that wasn’t there anymore. And for some reason— That scared the hell out of me. Bro, don’t say shit like that. I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. “We never were and never will be together. But good joke, man, you almost got me.” Flash didn’t laugh. Didn’t even smile. The bell rang again before he could say anything else, and I took the excuse to walk away. The rest of the day blurred together, classes speeding by in a rush of half-listened-to lectures and notes I barely bothered to take. I didn’t want to talk to anyone, didn’t want to deal with her or the rest of them trying to push their crazy agenda on me again. So when my free period rolled around, I made sure to disappear. I slipped into the boys' bathroom, locked myself inside one of the stalls, and sat down, pulling out my phone. Mystable was already open. I scrolled through the latest posts, smirking at some, outright laughing at others. Damn, Sunset can actually be funny when she wants to be. I chuckled under my breath, eyes skimming over the screen. Look at this shit. She had posted about Flash getting rejected again. Hah Classic. Another post made fun of Derpy’s clumsiness. Huh? My scrolling slowed as my gaze landed on a new post. A picture of Rarity. Her skirt was way too short, the angle just barely showing a glimpse of her panties. But that wasn’t what caught my attention. Well not entirely. Sunset was in the picture. In the background, standing a few feet away, clearly visible. My brow furrowed. Wait a second. How could she post something like this if she was right there when the photo was taken? My mind went into autopilot, searching for an answer. Oh. Oh, I see. She probably got someone else to take the photo. Yeah, that makes sense. She made someone take it and send it to her so she could post it later. Hah. Good one. But well, i wanted to look closly at the photo so i clicked it and.. blog post deleted :< Hm why bother? But that doesn't mean anything "Yeah, good one. I don’t trust her. This whole ‘I’m good now’ act never works." Voice said near to me "Exactly!" I reflexively agreed with the voice. I was alone. Right? My head snapped up, eyes darting around the cramped stall. No one was here. No one should have been here. My throat tightened. My fingers curled around my phone. "Yeah, who woul—" Something moved. From the corner of my eye, something slid under the stall door. A face. A pair of wide, mismatched yellow and red eyes, grinning at me upside-down from beneath the door, his head twisted at an unnatural angle like a scene out of a horror movie. I screamed. Like, full-on, high-pitched, horror-movie-final-girl screamed. Then, without thinking, I kicked. Hard. There was a comical yelp, followed by a loud thunk as the intruder’s head was sent flying back into the next stall. A beat of silence. Then the stall door swung open. Despite it being locked. And there he was. Standing like nothing had just happened. Smirking. Completely unbothered. Discord. My heart was pounding in my chest. I scrambled to press my back against the stall wall, my brain struggling to catch up to what just happened. "What—" My voice cracked. "What the actual hell—" He dusted himself off, completely ignoring my reaction. "You know, you have terrible reflexes for someone who used to be important." Used to be—? What? I didn’t have time to process that because before I could demand an explanation, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box. Cigarettes. He flicked the box open with one hand, pulling one out and twirling it between his fingers before holding it out to me. "You know," he said conversationally, "we don’t have these in my wo—oh. Oh, wait." He tapped his temple, eyes twinkling with amusement. "Silly me. You’ve forgotten." That word again. Forgotten. Why did people keep saying that? My eyes flickered between him and the cigarette. This is creepy. Even for him. It was probably smarter to take it and just report him later.I slowly reached out. "There are fire alarms in he—" SNAP. The fire alarms vanished. In their place, tiny bubbles floated down from the ceiling. "What… what was that?" Discord grinned. It wasn’t a normal grin. It wasn’t the kind of goofy, exaggerated expression I’d seen from him before. Something almost… knowing. "Now, now," he tutted, shaking his head. "No need to be afraid. It’s just a little thing called…" He lifted his hands, wiggling his fingers. "Maaagic." Magic. The word sounded wrong in my head. Like something twisted inside my skull, like something was missing. I felt dizzy. Like my mind was trying to reach for something, something just beyond my grasp. But there was nothing. Nothing but a blank space where something should be. I swallowed hard. "No. No, no, no, no. It’s a trick. Some kind of setup. This isn’t real." He just smiled. I hated that. That knowing look. Like he was waiting for me to figure something out. "Alright, alright," he sighed dramatically, "I won’t push you. But, seeing as it’s my duty to keep you informed…" He flicked his fingers. And a stack of photos appeared in mid-air. Dozens of them. Each one had Sunset. Each one was timestamped. Each one proved that she couldn’t have posted anything. In some, she was with me at the exact time Anon-a-Miss made a post. In others, she didn’t even have her phone in her hands. This has to be fake. But… the timestamps were right. The angles were right. The details were right. What if… What if it wasn’t her? "THAT’S WHAT I’VE BEEN SAYING!" Discord clapped his hands, grinning like a madman. "See? Your memory is gett—" "No." His expression faltered. "I still have my memory. And it’s telling me that you’re some creepy new teacher, Sunset is a bully, and the girls are crazy." A beat of silence. Discord frowned. Not his usual exaggerated pout. Not his usual playful expression. A real frown. Like something actually bothered him. Then, just as quickly as it came, it was gone. He grinned again, all humor. "Ah, well." He flicked his wrist, and the photos disappeared. "Can’t win ‘em all." Discord turned as if to leave, as if he were done playing his little game, as if he’d drop this whole strange conversation and disappear from my life forever. But something inside me hesitated. Something in the way he looked at me, something in the way he spoke, something about all of this felt too real. “Wait.” He stopped mid-step, his leg still in the air like he had frozen mid-stride. He turned his head all the way around unnaturally, like an owl, except much, much creepier. “I still don’t believe you. If that's what you think.” His eyes twinkled. He turned the rest of his body to face me. “Ah, progress! You don’t believe me—but you’re still listening.” I ignored that. “This whole ‘you forgot something’ act is getting old. What’s up with that?” Discord sighed dramatically, throwing his arms into the air. “Wheeeellll, you see, my dear, memory-challenged friend, you had such a noble heart, such a heroic—oh, what’s the word?” He tapped his chin. “Obsession? No, no. Delusion? Hm. Oh! That’s right. A ‘desire to help.’” I frowned. “So?” “So,” Discord drawled, leaning in so close that I could see my own reflection in his mismatched pupils, “you got hit with a little something called the Memory Stone.” “...The what?” He grinned. “Magic-erasing rock.” I stared. Then laughed. I couldn’t help it. I laughed right in his face. “Okay, okay. That’s the best you can come up with? A pebble erased my memory?” Discord flicked his fingers into a dramatic snap. “Exactly.” I rolled my eyes. “Right. Sure.” He just watched me. Waiting. And the thing was… I didn’t feel like he was lying. Because no matter how ridiculous it sounded, no matter how much my logical brain wanted to reject it—there was a part of me, deep in my chest, that whispered "What if it’s true?" Because hadn’t I felt it? That strange, empty hole in my mind? The way my thoughts felt like they had gaps, like I was reaching for something that should be there but wasn’t? Hadn’t I felt it from the moment I woke up? That weird sensation, like something was coiling in my chest, something alive, something I couldn’t quite name? Something powerful? Discord was watching me carefully. Then, he grinned. “What do you say about a game?” I snapped out of my thoughts. “A game?” His grin stretched wider. “Yes, yes! You see, I must admit I have been having an absolute blast watching you. You’re quite the entertainment, you know! A poor lost soul wandering through the world, completely unaware of just how much he’s missing.” I scowled. “You’re messing with me.” “Always,” he admitted cheerfully. “But this time, I’m being completely serious.” He straightened, smoothing out his coat. “I propose an offer. A game, if you will. A gamble, if you’re feeling dramatic.” I crossed my arms. “...Go on.” His eyes glowed. “If you win,” he said, voice suddenly smooth, almost hypnotic, “then I ensure that no one in this world would ever have the courage to get in your way again.” My breath hitched. “I will help you learn, help you unlock the potential you don’t even know you have.” He waved his hand, and suddenly, floating in the air were images—visions of me standing atop a skyscraper in a sleek black suit, powerful, rich, untouchable. Another showed me lounging on a golden throne, surrounded by beautiful women, all reaching for me, all worshipping me. I swallowed hard. “You will have everything you could ever ask for” Discord continued, voice almost a purr. “Money, power,respect. A life of absolute freedom.” I licked my lips. “And if I lose?” He smirked. “Then things go back to how they were before you lost your memory.” I let out a small laugh. “That’s it? That’s your big penalty?” Discord tilted his head. “Oh, you’d be surprised how much you stand to lose.” Something about the way he said it made my chest tighten. He saw the hesitation in my eyes, and his grin widened. I shook my head. “You’re insane.” He beamed. “Why, thank you!” “I hate to tell you this, but—” I gestured to myself my tired eyes, the way I barely felt like I belonged anywhere, “—I already live among the swells. And we don’t pick up offers from someone like you.” I turned away. I should have left. I should have walked out of that bathroom and never looked back. But then— His voice, smooth as silk “Your mother.” I stopped. My heart stopped. “What?” Discord’s grin was wolfish. “Oh? Did that get your attention?” I turned back slowly. “What did you just say?” “Hmmmm…” Discord tapped his chin. “No offer, no talking.” I stepped closer. “Tell me.” He waggled a finger. “Ah-ah! Tsk, tsk. That’s not how games work.” “You said my mother.” “And your brother.” His eyes glowed again. “The truth about them is in the offer.” The air around me shifted. I could feel something. Something inside me. Like a pulse. Like a deep, ancient power stirring in my chest. Something was pouring out of me. It felt warm. It felt cold. It felt alive. Discord’s expression flickered. Just for a second. Then he grinned. “You feel it, don’t you?” I did. I felt it. Magic. My magic. It was there. And I believed him. As insane as he was, as ridiculous as this entire conversation had been— I believed him. Because he knew something. Something about me. Something about my family And I needed to know what. He reached out his hand. Something poured from him—raw, untamed chaos. It curled around his fingers, reaching toward me like a living thing. I reached back. And the moment our hands touched— A shockwave of energy burst through the air. Magic exploded around us—his wild, erratic chaos clashing against mine. My power felt stronger, more controlled, more alive. Discord laughed A deep, delighted laugh. He let go of my hand and clapped. “Oh, this is going to be fun.” I narrowed my eyes. “We’ll see about that.” Discord wagged his finger at me, his body floating midair as if gravity was nothing more than an optional suggestion. “Oh, ye of little faith! No need to worry your pretty little head—I’ll take care of all the arrangements. The girls will know that you’ve accepted my offer.” “The girls?” “Oh, yes. And make sure you’re free after school today. It’s going to be a long night for you.” A weird feeling settled in my stomach. “...What exactly do you mean by ‘long night’?” Discord stretched his arms dramatically, then snapped his fingers. A massive pit of bubbling, molten lava appeared before my eyes, glowing an eerie orange-red. I stiffened. “Oh, hell no.”I knew it. I knew he had some crazy trial waiting for me. I was going to have to jump over lava, battle some kind of ancient spirit, or— “No, no, no,” Discord sighed, waving his hand. The lava vanished like smoke. “You’re not jumping into lava.” “...I’m not?” “Nope.” His grin sharpened. “You’re spending the night at Applejack’s house.” My soul left my body. “NOOOOOOO!” Discord cackled. “What? Lava? You would rather jump into lava?” I turned away dramatically. “None of your business.” He chuckled, leaning against thin air. “Oh, my dear, dear boy… you have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into.” His voice lowered, almost teasing, but something about it sent a chill down my spine. And just like that—he vanished. Leaving me alone. Standing in the middle of the boys’ bathroom. I stared at my reflection in the mirror. The person looking back at me felt… off. Like a stranger. Or maybe, I was the stranger. Because if Discord was right—if I really had forgotten something—then what did that make me? Who was I before all of this? And if I really had lost my memories, then… How could I be sure that what I did remember was even real? What if it was all just… lies? “What the hell did I get myself into?” I needed to just—play along. If I played this right, I would get everything. Power. Knowledge. The truth. And then— “OH, ONE MORE THING!” I jumped as Discord’s head popped out of the bathroom sink like a nightmare jack-in-the-box. “WHAT THE FU—” He grinned. “It’s not just tonight! You also have two more slumber parties coming up—oh! And a pre-holiday party at your house.” My eye twitched. “Oh! And don’t forget—” He waggled his fingers. “You have to find out who Anon-a-Miss is.” I stared. “Good luuuuuuck~!” He disappeared into the sink with a loud, cartoonish pop. I was going to kill him. Slowly. Painfully. This wasn’t what I signed up for. I left the bathroom, still trying to process the sheer bullshit I had just agreed to, when— “HAAAAAAH!!!” Something pink slammed into me at full force. I hit the floor hard, the air knocked straight out of my lungs. Pinkie Pie. Beaming. Practically vibrating with excitement. "You took the offer! You took the offer!" “Ugh—can you get off me?” She giggled but finally rolled off, letting me stand up. As I dusted myself off, I realized the others had arrived too. Applejack. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy. Rarity. And Sunset. They all stood there, watching me. “Okay, maybe I took the offer. But that doesn’t mean we’re friends.” I met their gazes, one by one. “I’ll be there. That’s it.” Pinkie beamed. “And at the next slumber party!” I sighed. “Yes.” “And the pre-holiday party! At your house!” I clenched my jaw. “Yes.” The girls… smiled. Like something in them had softened, like something had settled. And Sunset— Sunset looked like she wanted to hug me. But then I turned to her. And I didn’t hold back. “I still don’t know if you’re really ‘reformed.’” My voice was cold, "Matter-of-fact. I don’t even know if you’re really Anon-a-Miss or not.” The warmth in her expression got bigger as she heard that i don't suspect her now fully. I kept going. “I still have only bad memories of you. And I don’t believe we were ever… whatever we were before.” She looked like I had stabbed her. Her hands clenched into fists, but she didn’t argue. She didn’t fight it. Instead, she took a shaky breath, then gave me a thumbs up. “I’ll make you remember.” “Yeah. We’ll see.” I turned away before I could see the pain in her eyes again.And walked into the classroom early, slumping into my seat. Then I stared at the clock. I willed the time to slow down. Because the slower time passed— The longer I had before I had to go to Applejack’s house. And that was something I wasn’t ready for. So instead, I pulled out my phone under the desk. Another post. Anon-a-Miss. Three minutes ago. I stared at the screen, my fingers gripping the device a little tighter. There was no way Sunset could’ve posted this. Not now. Not when she was sitting right across the room from me. It was weird. Before I could think on it any longer— “Ahem.” A sharp clearing of the throat broke my concentration. I looked up. Shit. The teacher stood over me. I quickly shoved my phone back into my pocket, forcing a sheepish look onto my face. “I’m sowwy” The teacher gave me a knowing look, like she pitied me,before sighing and walking back to the front of the class. I let out a slow breath and leaned back in my chair, trying to focus. I need to see it again. I needed to make sense of this. So, carefully I unlocked my phone under the desk. A photo. It was my wallpaper. Me and Sunset. We were in some house, sitting on a couch, smiling. She was leaning against me[, her hand on mine, her eyes closed like she was at peace. I stiffened. Where was this taken? I… I don’t remember this. I don’t remember taking this photo. I don’t remember ever being that happy. I shoved the phone back into my pocket like it was on fire. Did I really… forget everything? No. No, I know things. I know my mom died. I know my brother died. because of me, too. I know that. But— Why… why didn’t I remember how? I remembered Mom, her last breath, how she died in my hands, telling me she loved me. And then— Nothing. Just blackness. That was it. That was all I had. That’s suspicious. Discord knew the truth. If I lose this bet, I’d get my memories back. And he thought I had something to lose. But he was wrong. I had nothing. Nothing except the burning need to know. I would win. I had to. And with that thought, the last two classes ended far too quickly. My phone buzzed. A message. Applejack. Meet in front of the statue. I sighed, grabbing my black coat from my locker. I didn’t bother with my books. Didn’t bother looking back. I just wanted to get this over with. I stepped out into the cold. The air was crisp, sharp against my skin, but the world looked… beautiful in a strange way. The statue of Canterlot High stood tall in the middle of the courtyard, reflecting the dying light of the evening sun. I walked up to it, my boots crunching against the snow-covered ground. Something about it called to me.I reached out, brushing my fingers against the surface— And my hand sank into it. Neat. “No touching.” A voice called from behind me. I shrugged and turned around. It was Sunset. She stood there, hands in her jacket pockets, a smile tugging at her lips. Her eyes—they looked like they knew me. Like they’d always known me. "I know you don’t remember, but we’ll make you," Sunset said, her voice gentle but determined. "You already told me this." I folded my arms. "Listen, to me, we are strangers. All of you are. So don’t think I’ll be jumping into your arms today." Her smile faltered, just for a second, like a crack in glass. But then she let out a small, breathy laugh. "Okay, okay. No hugging today. Not with anyone. You could’ve just said that, you know." It was funny. I actually laughed, but I forced it down, turning my head away to hide the twitch of my lips. Don’t get comfortable. Don’t let them in. Then— BAM! "See, see? He’s not that bad!" I jumped as Pinkie Pie materialized behind me, smacking my arm with her elbow. "UHGH—!" I nearly tripped forward. "What is it with all of you scaring me?" I groaned, rubbing my arm as I turned to glare at the rest of the girls approaching us. They all looked… happy? Hopeful? Even Sunset, despite my rejection, despite the way I kept my distance, despite my words. Why? Why them? Why did they want me back so badly? I tried not to think about it as they started talking about the ride to Applejack’s house. Apparently, Pinkie’s truck was tiny, so we had to split into groups. Great. I tuned them out, stuffing my hands into my pockets, waiting for them to make a decision. "You’ll be riding with Sunset." Of course I had to ride with her. I let out a dry chuckle, shaking my head. "Oh yeah, who would’ve guessed? I just happen to get stuck with my fabricated girlfriend." I looked straight at her "I should’ve known. This is just another way to make me think I really loved you." The others went quiet. Sunset didn’t flinch. She just looked at me. She didn’t argue. She didn’t defend herself. She just let me have my moment. And that made me hate this even more "Fine. I’ll ride with you. But promise me—if I say stop, you stop. No crazy stuff. No speeding. I don’t know what you’re playing at, and for all I know, you could throw me off your damn motorcycle whenever you feel like it." Sunset still didn’t argue. She just nodded. "I promise." …That was too easy. "Um…" I turned. Fluttershy had raised her hand, as if we were still in class. Her big teal eyes were focused on me, soft and hesitant. "I can drive with Sunset if that would make you feel better." Cute But why? Why would she do that? She knew Sunset wouldn’thurt her, didn’t she? She knew something I didn’t. Something all of them knew. I glanced at her small, delicate frame—so fragile compared to the rest of them, like she’d shatter with the wrong push. No. I wouldn’t let her take my place. "No, it’s okay. I took the offer. I’ll ride with her." Sunset smiled. She tried to hide it, but I saw it. I didn’t like that I saw it. As I walked over to the motorcycle, my body felt heavy. I had to remind myself—this is part of the deal. This is just a game. I have nothing to lose. I sat down. And then— "You used to love riding with me, you know." I clenched my jaw. I gripped the sides of the motorcycle. I didn’t answer. I didn’t want to know if she was telling the truth. I didn’t want to believe her. Author's Note Hey here is another chapter, but i want to explain the pact discord and mh made, we all know the truth about mh mother galaxia, yeah the bitch, but mh doesn't know about her after his memory got wiped, and that's discord wild card, he's manipulating? idk if that's good word, he's just not telling him the truth right away, annnnd discord is playing for time, he doesn't know yet how to get his memory right, he just hopes that the girls will find something while mh is with them, i think thats all? discord is being discord, mh memory is still in shambles, but he's starting to see and think as he did before the wipe, but there's a long way ahead. Have fun reading Not the One Who Should Be WinningThe chilly air nipped at my bare skin as Sunset's motorcycle's engine purred sweetly beneath us. It had been a surprisingly slow drive. I thought she would drive fast through the streets, make me hang on for my life, or do something rash to make a point. However, no. She exercised caution. steady. The slowness wasn't the result of someone's poor driving skills rather, it was deliberate. She was trying to make me feel safe. Was this another part of her grand scheme? A way to make me think I could trust her? Who knows. We got into Sweet Apple Acres later than i thought. The others had arrived before us Pinkie’s tiny truck had overtaken us on the way here, much to her joy and Rainbow’s amusement. I could hear Pinkie’s laughter from inside. Sunset killed the engine, and I handed her back the helmet she’d given me. She smiled, a soft almost teasing smile. “See? That wasn’t so scary, was it?” I scoffed. “Yeah, whatever. Could just be part of your plan.” For a second, I saw her face fall, just a little, just enough. Her fingers brushed against the helmet before she took it, holding it close to her chest. But the smile stayed. That damn smile. Applejack leaned against the porch railing, tipping her hat back. “Woah, you really did drive slow, Sunset.” Sunset looked down, swirling the tip of her boot against the thin layer of frost covering the ground. “Yeah… guess I did.” She sounded almost embarrassed, but I didn’t let myself dwell on it. “Anyway,” I said, shaking off the cold, “let’s go inside. If you catch a cold, that’s on me.” I turned and gestured for her to follow. A glimpse of something flickered in her eyes. Hope. I hated that too. I hated that every little thing I did seemed to give her hope, like she thought I’d come back to her, that I’d remember her and love her the way she claimed I used to. It wasn’t going to happen. We approached the door just as Fluttershy suddenly wobbled on the porch steps, her boots slipping against the frost-covered wood. She let out a soft, startled squeak, and before I could even think, I reached out, grabbing her by the waist to steady her. She tensed under my touch, her hands gripping my coat for balance. For a moment, she just stood there, wide-eyed, looking up at me. Her cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink. “…Thank you,” she murmured, barely above a whisper. I quickly pulled my hands away, rubbing the back of my neck. “No problem.” I suddenly felt… weird. Like I had done something more than just catch her. Maybe it was just the way she was looking at me, like I had just saved her from more than a simple stumble. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Sunset staring at us. Her hands were clenched into fists. Not my problem. Applejack swung open the front door, stepping aside. “C’mon in, y’all. Granny made some warm cider.” One by one, the girls walked in. I lingered by the entrance, holding the door open behind them. Not that I cared about being polite or anything. It was just… instinct. Fluttershy was the last to step through, glancing at me one more time before disappearing inside. I followed, stepping into the warm, rustic scent of applewood and cinnamon. The house felt oddly familiar—like a memory buried just beneath the surface, waiting to be unearthed. Applejack kicked off her boots and hung up her hat. “You’ve been here plenty of times, y’know.” I let out a dry chuckle. “Yeah? Well, can we not talk about things I—” I lifted my fingers in air quotes “‘did’” “Oh, stop yappin’,” Rainbow cut in, crossing her arms. “Even with your memory gone, you still had friends. You have memories of having friends, don’t you?” I opened my mouth, but she wasn’t done. “Just think of it like starting fresh,” she continued, shrugging. “A new friendship. Unless that’s not ‘edgy’ enough for you?” I blinked. Oh, you little— Attacking me is one thing. But my ego? I expected Sunset or Applejack to scold her, but instead, Fluttershy spoke up. “I… I think that’s a good way to look at it,” she said softly. I exhaled slowly. “Fine. I can do that.” With that, we headed into Applejack’s living room. A massive fireplace roared in the corner, its flames flickering against the wooden walls, bathing the room in a golden glow. I let out a low whistle. “That’s one big fireplace.” Applejack chuckled. “Ya said the same thing the first time you were here.” I frowned, but I didn’t argue. Instead, I took a seat on the couch, stretching out my legs. Sunset, of course, sat next to me. Rarity wanted to take other space on me but Fluttershy practically dashed past her and sat down right next to me as well. Huh. Okay. Weird, but… kind of cute. The girls fell into conversation around me, their voices blending into a low hum. I sat there, hands in my pockets, not really listening. This was fine. This was easy. If I just stayed quiet, maybe I could— “So,” Rarity’s voice cut through the room, sharp and direct. “Who do you think is Anon-a-Miss?” I stiffened. There go my quiet days. I glanced up, catching the expectant looks from the others. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “But whoever it is, they’ve got a pretty big grudge against everyone.” The air grew tense. I frowned, something clicking in my head. “…Wait” I said slowly. “They haven’t posted anything about me, have they?” The girls exchanged glances. “Yeah…” Rainbow muttered, narrowing her eyes. “Kinda suspicious.” I groaned. “Oh, don’t even start.” “I’m just saying—” “All I know is that…Well, I don’t know anything. But it’s not me. And honestly? I don’t care about it.” That was the truth. My own problems were big enough. Some anonymous gossip account wasn’t exactly high on my priority list. The conversation moved on after that, easing back into casual chatter. Granny Smith brought out glasses of apple juice, setting them on the coffee table with a warm smile. She’s a good woman, I thought to myself, taking a sip. And damn, this juice is good. As I took another sip, Sunset excused herself to use the restroom, leaving me sitting next to Fluttershy. She was quiet, occasionally sipping from her glass of apple juice, her eyes flicking between the girls as they talked. Unlike the others, she wasn’t pushing me. She wasn’t treating me like I was supposed to be someone I wasn’t. And honestly? I liked that. The warmth of the fire, the low hum of conversation, the scent of apples. Almost. Then, the door creaked open. I barely glanced up as Sunset walked back into the room. Something was… off. Her hair was tied up. A high ponytail, strands of red and gold spilling over her shoulder. When did she have time to do that? Before I could finish that thought, she moved past Fluttershy. And then— Fluttershy gasped as her shoulder was knocked forward, her grip on her glass slipped. And the cold splash of apple juice hit my lap before I even processed what had happened. I sucked in a sharp breath. The sticky liquid seeped into my jeans, chilling my skin. “Oh my! I’m so sorry,” Sunset gasped, her voice was thick with... Fake guilt. Fluttershy panicked, hurriedly reaching for something—anything—to clean it up. “It’s okay” she murmured, fumbling as Rarity quickly handed her a small handkerchief. She hesitated, her hands trembling slightly as she dabbed at my legs. Awkward. Beyond awkward. I kept my hands at my sides, my jaw tightening as she worked clearly avoiding my crotch. A soft giggle broke through the tension. Then another. "That's one moment you won’t forget" Pinkie teased. Fluttershy’s face burned bright red, and I felt my own heat up as well. I swallowed hard, trying to shake the feeling that something was wrong. Then— A soft click. I barely caught it out of the corner of my eye. Sunset was holding her phone just a little too low, fingers brushing over the screen. She turned before I could say anything. “I’ll grab some napkins” she said quickly, already making her way toward the door. Something wasn’t right. A few minutes passed. The girls started talking again, but I wasn’t listening. Then, the door creaked open again. Sunset walked back into the room. She no longer had the pony-tail Rarity turned to her immediately. “You didn’t bring napkins” she said, her voice was sharp “but you had time to change your hair?” Sunset blinked. “What?” Rarity scoffed. “You went to get napkins. You came back with different hair.” Sunset frowned, touching her loose hair as if she was checking to see if something had changed. “What napkins?” she asked, confusion flickering across her face. “And what about my hair?” Rarity’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Never mind.” Applejack went to ask her brother if he had any spare old pants to lend me.. Yeah old i won't fit in this unit of man everyday pants, She quickly came back thankfully with something near my size i went to bathroom to change myself. Not great, not terrible. The ones I had before were way better. Expensive, too. Now I was wearing whatever Big Mac had lying around. This is temporary. Just deal with it. I stepped back into Applejack’s living room The girls had rearranged the furniture slightly, clearing space on the wooden table. My eyes immediately landed on the deck of cards in Rainbow Dash’s hands. Cards. Oh, hell yes. My feet moved before I could even think, practically launching myself onto the couch. I didn’t care that Sunset and Fluttershy were sitting on either side of me. “What are we playing?” I asked, excitement bubbling up. Rainbow Dash blinked. “Uh… you good? Did you, like, relieve yourself in the bathroom or something?” I shot her a glare. “No, I just love playing cards.” The room fell into an awkward silence. The girls exchanged looks, their expressions tinged with something—confusion? Maybe even… concern? “What?” I frowned. Sunset shifted uncomfortably beside me, her eyes flickered. “It’s just… you never wanted to play cards before,” Never wanted to play before? That didn’t make sense. I love cards. Why wouldn’t I have wanted to play before? A tight feeling formed in my chest, but I ignored it. It didn’t matter. That was the old me. “Well,” I shrugged, cracking my knuckles. “Guess I’ve changed.” Sunset’s lips pressed into a thin line, she said nothing. Applejack shuffled the deck, her practiced hands moving fast. “Alright, let’s get to it, then. We’re playin’ Pinochle. Y’all know the rules?” Fluttershy tilted her head. “I… I think so?” I smirked. “Don’t worry, you’ll catch on.” The game started off simple. I played the first few rounds normally, pulling small victories here and there. Then Fluttershy started getting the hang of it. She wasn’t a natural, but she was fast. Sharp. She watched how I played, how I read the board. Then she won. Once. Twice. Four times in a row. Applejack groaned and threw her cards down. “Oh, come on! You gotta be cheatin’!” Fluttershy immediately tensed. “I—I would never—” “She’s not cheating,” I said smoothly, shuffling the deck like a professional, watching as the cards flickered through my fingers. “She’s just good.” Applejack still looked suspicious. I grinned and casually flicked four random cards onto the table. Four aces. The room went dead silent. Rainbow’s jaw dropped. “What the hell?” Rarity leaned forward. “Did you just… randomly draw four aces?” Sunset hadn’t spoken. She was staring at me, hands clasped tightly together in her lap. I didn’t look at her. Because I knew what I’d see. She was already hurt that I didn’t remember her. But this? Seeing me getting along with Fluttershy, letting her win, going out of my way to make her feel better after the apple juice incident? Yeah. That probably stung. But that’s not my problem. Again I looked at Fluttershy. Her face was still pink from the attention, her fingers fidgeting with the corner of her sleeve. She looked… happy. Good. She had been feeling guilty. I saw it written all over her face. So I threw some games for her. Why shouldn’t I? Sunset, on the other hand? I felt her eyes on me. The sadness behind them. “You know…” I said slowly. “Spending time with all of you… isn’t that bad.” The girls perked up at my words. Even Rainbow seemed pleasantly surprised. But Sunset? She barely reacted. She just stared at me. Like she was searching for something. She looked so… lost. Like she was mourning something. Something that wasn’t even dead. Author's Note Ahoy, here with shorter chapter again, im gonna do smaller chapters for something like this, i allways thought it didn't fit to put something like that in long chapter, its more like filler nothing important is happening here.... right? who knows. A Heart That Hesitates, A Soul That Knows“I need some air” I said. The words weren’t meant to be anything dramatic. I just needed space, time to breathe, time to be alone. I grabbed my coat, already making my way to the door when I noticed movement from the corner of my eye. Fluttershy was getting up. Sunset too. And, of course, Pinkie. All three of them looked at me, ready to follow, as if I had silently asked them to. Like they just assumed I wanted them there. I raised an eyebrow, stuffing one arm into my coat sleeve. “Uh—don’t wanna be rude, but…” My voice was joking meant to be joking but something in my tone came out off. “I thought I had a relationship like that only with Sunset.” The moment the words left my mouth, I regretted them. Fluttershy immediately waved her hands, her eyes wide with something close to panic. “Oh, no, no, I—I didn’t—” She shook her head frantically, looking almost horrified. “I wasn’t—I didn’t mean—” Her face was completely red, like she hadn’t even considered the possibility that she was stepping into something she shouldn’t have. It wasn’t that she wanted to take Sunset’s place. She didn’t even see it that way. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Great. Without saying another word, I finished slipping on my coat, pulled on my shoes, and stepped outside. The cold air hit me instantly, a sharp contrast to the warmth of Applejack’s house. But I didn’t mind. The porch roof kept most of the snow off, and the silence out here felt good. I let out a slow breath, watching as it curled into the night air, vanishing just as quickly as it appeared. Then I heard it. A whining. What? I frowned, tilting my head. That wasn’t the wind. That wasn’t some dog outside. That was— Crying. I turned toward the house. Who? I wasn’t even that rude—was I? I had just made a joke. A joke. Before I could stop myself, I moved. Silently. Carefully. If I was gonna eavesdrop, I’d do it right. I crouched low, gliding across the porch like a damn ninja. Each step was precise. The snow crunched lightly under my feet, but I stayed silent. My body was practically muscle memory, moving on instinct. Then— Rotten apples. My foot slipped. I wobbled, arms flailing for balance, but I caught myself just in time. I cursed under my breath. Damn it, Applejack. Shaking off the near disaster, I pressed forward, hugging the wall of the house, making my way to the window. It was AppleJack room When I got close enough, I lifted my head slowly, keeping low—just enough to peek inside. Before I could see anything, Applejack’s sharp green eyes landed directly on me. Shit. She was sitting on her bed with a serious expression on her face. For a moment, neither of us moved. Then, her lips pressed into a thin line, and she slowly raised her hand— —and made a quiet, firm gesture for me to stay down. Her fingers moved, pointing to the window latch. She was… opening it? I barely had time to react before I heard the quiet click of the window being unlocked. The glass shifted, lifting just a crack. And then I heard her. Sunset. Her voice was broken Not just crying. Pouring her heart out. Her sobs were quiet but raw, coming in gasping, trembling breaths. “I—I d-don’t—” A sharp inhale. She sounded like she was fighting for air, like the weight of her own emotions was physically crushing her. Rarity’s voice was gentle but firm. “Sunset. Breathe. Breathe, darling.” A shaky exhale. Then another. But it wasn’t helping. I pressed closer to the wall, every word stabbing into me. “I just—” Sunset’s voice cracked. “He was supposed to be mine.” My breath caught in my throat. Mine. I couldn’t see her. But I didn’t have to. The weight in her voice, the sheer ache—it was all there. Rarity was quiet. There was a pause. Then, softly—“You know he doesn’t remember, right?” “I know!” Sunset’s voice rose, only to break on the last syllable. A sob tore through her chest, muffled by what I could only guess was her hands covering her face. “I know,” she whispered. “But—but he was supposed to be mine.” A long, shuddering breath. “I had him. He loved me. And now it’s just—gone.” Her voice was so small. So unbelievably small. I gritted my teeth. It was one thing to see someone sad. But this wasn’t just sadness. This was devastation. A soft rustling sound. Rarity’s voice, quieter now. Careful. “And… Fluttershy?” Silence. Then—a choked, heartbroken laugh. “Oh, that’s the worst part.” Sunset sniffled, her voice raw. “Because I love her. She’s my friend.” Another sharp inhale. “And she’s not even doing anything wrong. She’s just—she’s just being herself. Being kind.” Sunset’s voice shook with emotion, cracking at every word. “And every time he looks at her like that, I feel like I’m losing him all over again.” Her breathing was erratic now, spiraling into panic. Rarity’s voice cut through the storm, firm yet gentle. “Sunset. Breathe.” Another gasp. Another sharp inhale. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay still. This—this was more than I had expected. I came out here for air. And now? Now I didn’t know what to do. Were we really together? Was everyone right? Was I just too stubborn to see the truth? No. I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling the familiar, burning boil of magic inside me. It was a force I still barely understood—like a presence, like something alive. It whispered, twisted, begged to be set loose. Couldn’t I use it? Couldn’t I force myself to remember? Couldn’t I peek past the fog? No… That was dangerous. Even if it worked, I’d never be able to trust what I saw. I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. Damn it. Who would’ve thought? I really lost my memory. It wasn’t just a theory or a lie or some stupid misunderstanding. It was real. And she was suffering because of it. Sunset was still crying. Her voice was hoarse now, raw from all the sobbing. She was trying to talk, but the words barely came out, choking on her own grief. “I’m here… b-because of him.” Applejack’s voice was steady. “Sunset, you’re gonna get through this. You’re stronger than you—” “NO.” The sheer force in her voice made my blood run cold. That wasn’t just crying anymore. That was despair. That was panic. There was a shuffling noise, like she had suddenly grabbed Applejack or Rarity, clutching onto them Then—so quiet that I almost missed it—she whispered, “I was gonna kill myself.” My heart stopped. I felt it. The way everything inside me froze. “What?” The word left my lips before I could stop it, but Applejack was already asking the same thing inside. Another shaky inhale from Sunset. “At the Fall Formal,” she rasped. “I—I wanted to fix what I did. But… once I did that… I—I was gonna—” Her breath hitched. “I was gonna end it.” No. No, that wasn’t right. That wasn’t Sunset. Sunset was fire and ambition and stubborn pride. Sunset was unstoppable. Sunset was strong. But inside that room? She wasn’t. She was breaking. And it was because of me. Her next words hit even harder. “B-but then he—” A sharp breath. “He came to me. He helped me. He told me people could forgive, that I wasn’t just a monster” A broken sob. “I'm alive because of him.” A sniffle, and then a whisper, so soft I almost missed it. “And now he’s gone.” She didn’t mean literally. She meant me. The me that saved her. The me that loved her. The me she trusted. The me that didn’t exist anymore. I felt the shift inside me. A slow, horrifying realization—like something breaking in my chest. She wasn’t just sad. She wasn’t just grieving. She was lost. I was her compass, her guide, her reason. And now? Now she was drifting in the dark, completely alone. I could picture it. The way she must’ve stood on the edge, staring into the abyss, ready to let go—until I pulled her back. She was alive because of me. And now, I had ripped myself away from her. I swallowed, staring down at my hands. My fingers were trembling. It didn’t matter that I didn’t remember. It didn’t matter that I had lost those memories. I couldn’t ignore this anymore. Sunset wasn’t lying. She never was. I had been so damn stubborn, so suspicious, so cold. I thought it was all a trick, some plan, some manipulation—but no. She was real. Her pain was real. And I was killing her all over again. I stood up. The snow crunched under my boots as I rose to my full height, shoulders squared, chest tight with something I couldn’t explain. I didn’t care how much it hurt. I didn’t care if I was terrified. Sunset needed me. And this time, I wouldn’t let her fall. I would help her rise again. Even if it cost me everything. Hell, I had already lost everything. What was one more sacrifice? If there was a price to pay, then I’d pay it. There was nothing left to lose. I turned on my heel, my feet slamming against the porch as I stormed toward the house. The cold didn’t matter anymore. The snow under my boots didn’t matter. Sunset mattered. And Fluttershy. I ripped the door open, nearly slamming it against the frame as I moved without thinking—my shoes kicked off in seconds, my coat torn off and thrown to the floor like it meant nothing. I had to move. I didn’t care if my chest was tight. I didn’t care if my breathing was shallow. I had to fix this. I bursted into the living room. Rainbow was sitting beside Fluttershy on the couch, her arm around her shoulders, whispering something to her. Fluttershy was crying, her soft sobs filling the room, quiet but aching. Rainbow looked up first. Her face hardened instantly, and without missing a beat, she shot up her hand, motioning for me to leave. A sharp movement, quick and forceful, as if to shield Fluttershy from even looking at me. But I wasn’t backing down. Not this time. I moved forward, slowly, carefully. Fluttershy finally noticed me. Her teary eyes widened, and for a moment—just a moment—she seemed frozen. Then she cried harder. I felt something inside me shatter. I dropped down to my knees, putting myself beneath her, looking up. "Fluttershy," I said softly. She sniffled, her lip trembling. “I-I didn’t know,” she stammered. "I didn’t w-want this—” “Shh.” I cut her off gently. I wasn’t upset. I wasn’t angry. I just wanted her to listen. I sat down, right there, on the hardwood floor in front of her. “It’s okay. It came out weird, but you don’t need to feel guilty. It’s not your fault.” She looked at me, uncertain, shaking. “D-do you—” “Shh.” I smiled, but it wasn’t a happy smile. It was tired. “This is my fault,” I admitted. “I—I wasn’t thinking. I was caught up in… everything, and I didn’t see what was happening. I didn’t think about how you felt. Or how she felt. I didn’t think about anything but myself.” Fluttershy shook her head violently. “No! I—I wasn’t trying to—” “Don’t,” I stopped her. Gently. “Don’t put this on yourself.” She hesitated. I took a breath. Then, an idea. I smirked. “If you even think about blaming yourself…” I narrowed my eyes. “Then I’ll overfeed all your animals. Every single one. I’ll find that Bunny of yours and give him so many carrots he won’t be able to move for a month.” Fluttershy blinked. Then, a laugh. A small, shaky laugh—but a laugh nonetheless. Rainbow let out a deep sigh, rubbing her forehead. “Dude, you’re an idiot.” I smiled. “I know.” Fluttershy sniffled, wiping her eyes. Then, for the first time since all of this started, I saw something ignite in her gaze. Something strong. Something firm. She swallowed, then whispered, “Go to Applejack’s room.” I didn’t even have to ask. “She’s there,” she said “Waiting for you.” And then, it hit me. I remembered. It was quick, sharp, and painful—like a jolt of electricity through my skull. Sunset. Her hands shaking. Her eyes red. The way she used to look at me. And the way I used to look at her. Memories. Not all of them. But pieces—fragments. Her voice. Her laugh. The way she whispered my name when she thought no one was listening. I stumbled back to my feet. Fluttershy didn’t say anything else. She didn’t need to. I turned, moving fast, barely hearing Rainbow’s sigh of relief behind me as I rushed down the hall. I remembered the way. Applejack’s room was on the first floor. I had seen it from the outside. I knew where to go. I didn’t knock. I threw the door open. Rarity’s head snapped up in surprise. Applejack barely reacted—she just smiled. A knowing smile. A smile that said, "You finally came." But I barely saw them. Because Sunset. Sunset was in pieces. She sat on the bed, her arms wrapped so tightly around herself, her face buried in her hands, her shoulders quivering with silent sobs. She didn’t even notice me. I didn’t hesitate. I grabbed her hand. She gasped—her head snapped up/b] “Come with me.” She was too shocked to resist. I didn’t let go as I pulled her out of the room, through the hallway, past the kitchen—straight to the bathroom. I shoved the door open and pulled her inside. Was it the best place to talk about feelings? Probably not. But it was the only place we could be alone. She was staring at me. Wide-eyed. Shaking. Not understanding. I let go of her wrist. I took a deep breath. And I looked at her. Really looked at her. “Sunset.” My voice came out low, rough. “Talk to me.” She didn’t. She couldn’t. Her mouth opened—but nothing came out. I could see it. The pain. The fear. The hope—so fragile, like a flame barely flickering against the wind. She was breaking. And I was the only one who could fix it. So I reached for her hands. And I said "I remember something." Her breath hitched. And for the first time in what felt like forever— She looked at me like I was hers again. But there was hesitation in her eyes. She didn’t believe me. “Why are you… why are you telling me this?” Her voice was small. No. This was someone who had lost hope. She was trying to keep it together, but I could see the way her hands trembled. She didn’t think there was anything left to fight for. I swallowed. “Sunset… I saw us, not much. Just… simple moments. I remembered them.” A pause. I felt like something inside me was breaking—but not in a painful way. In a way that felt like a door was opening. She shook her head. “No, you didn’t—” “I did,” I interrupted softly. “I know I did.” I took a slow breath, forcing the words out. “I believe you.” She flinched. “I don’t remember everything” I admitted. “I don’t even remember us. But I believe that we—we were—” She didn’t even let me finish. She threw herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a desperate, crushing hug. I felt her shaking against me. Her fingers gripped the fabric of my hoodie. I smirked. Instinctively. I didn’t remember much, but… “None of the memories I have of you make you look like this much of a crybaby.” She pulled back just enough to glare at me through teary eyes. “Shut up,” she grumbled. “Let me have this moment.” I chuckled but let her cling to me. I had nothing left to offer. No promises. No assurances. Just me—trying, desperately, to be who I used to be. And for now… That was enough. Ten minutes passed. Ten minutes of silence, of holding her, of feeling the weight of her presence sinking into me like something familiar. But eventually. “Alright, that’s enough.” Sunset groaned against my chest, clutching me tighter like I was a security blanket. I raised a brow. “You look like I’m taking candy from a baby.” She grumbled something into my hoodie. I didn’t hear what it was, but it was probably insulting. And then, because I had no idea how to comfort a crying girl, I awkwardly reached up… and patted her on the head. Like a cat. I didn’t even think about it. But she purred. Actually purred. I bursted out laughing. Louder than I meant to. Sunset punched me in the chest. “Shut up!” she snapped, her face red. “It was instinct!” But I was still laughing, gripping my stomach, because what the hell was that? Sunset huffed but didn’t actually pull away. Instead, she just sat down with me next to the edge of the bathtub. “…Jeez. What the hell have I gotten myself into?” Sunset smirked. “I ask myself that question every day.” I rolled my eyes. Then, after a long pause, she looked down. “…What do we do now?” she asked quietly. I exhaled. “I don’t know. But… there has to be a way for me to remember.” Sunset immediately straightened. I turned to her, searching her face. “…Would you help me find it?” She nodded. So fast it was almost instinct. And just like that… We started over. We sat there for over an hour, talking. She told me everything. She told me about the Sirens. How I had stood beside her. How I had saved everyone. She told me about my mother. Galaxia. An ancient alicorn queen from Equestria. Celestia and luna mentor. A woman who had fled equestria. A woman who had supposedly fallen in love with my father. A woman who had brought me into this world. And a woman who lied her whole entire live to me, who she really was about her sacrifce witch wasn't even needed for me. A piece of shit mother, did really all of this was lie? And that's what discord was gonna tell me? Fuck... I should have been angry on her I should have felt betrayed by her But instead… It felt like I was hearing a story I had already lived. Something I already knew. It was just buried. Deep. Eventually, we headed back to the living room. The girls were sitting together, quiet, waiting. Fluttershy started to stand up, opening her mouth, but Sunset stopped her with a shake of her head. “It’s okay,” Sunset said softly. “I know you didn’t mean anything by it.” Fluttershy hesitated. Then nodded. I stood there, awkward. Not really sure what I was supposed to say. So we just sat together. I cleared my throat, looking around at the group. “I, uh… I think my memory’s coming back,” I admitted. Their eyes widened. “But it’s barely anything,” I added quickly. “Like… two percent of it. And most of it is just enough to know that Sunset isn’t a complete asshole.” Sunset elbowed me. I smirked. “All of this is… a lot,” I muttered. “And I’m not sure how I’m supposed to feel about it.” The room became quiet. “…Can we just go to sleep?” I mumbled. “I’m tired.” Applejack smiled. The girls all nodded in agreement. We were gonna sleep in the living room. Applejack’s room was way too small for all of us to fit, and besides, no one wanted to be apart tonight. Pinkie, being Pinkie, somehow pulled out a perfectly sized pajama set for me from her bag. And the girls bursted out laughing. I raised a brow. “...What’s so funny?” Applejack smirked. “Nothin’. Just, last time you had a slumber party with us, Pinkie didn’t have a pajama for ya.” I blinked. “…Wait, what?” Rarity chuckled. “Darling, you slept in your regular clothes the entire night. Pinkie felt so guilty about it, she swore she’d always have a backup set for you from then on.” I stared at the pajama set in my hands. “…Huh.” Pinkie beamed. “Backup plan!” I shook my head with a chuckle, taking the pajamas and heading to the bathroom to change. When I came back, the girls had already set up the blankets across the floor. Applejack handed me one, and I got comfortable near the couch. Then Sunset got her blanket and layed right next to me. Okay. Okay. Talking to her? Fine. Believing her? Fine. Sleeping next to a real, breathing, 3D woman?? Okay. Too much. I cleared my throat, trying to keep my voice casual. “Uh… okay, Sunset, I know you’re not bad, and I believe you and all that… but just so you know, I’m kinda new to this, and it’s a little… awkward for me to sleep next to a girl.” Sunset’s face went red instantly. Oh. “Oh, Celestia,” she stammered. “Oh, Celestia, I’m so sorry! I-I didn’t even think—It was just instinct, I swear!” I held back a chuckle as she scramble to pull the blanket between us, creating a small gap. She peeked up at me. “…Is this okay?” she asked, looking at me like a puppy waiting for approval. I couldn’t help it. I laughed. “It’s better than nothing,” I said jokingly. Sunset sighed in relief. She lay down on her side, facing me, and after a moment, she smiled. “You don’t even know how happy I am that you believe me” I looked at her. Okay, idiot. Say something. This is your chance. Something cool. Something smooth. Something that makes her heart skip a beat. And said something completely lame. Sunset laughed. Across the room, Rainbow Dash snorted. I narrowed my eyes at her, grabbed my pillow and chucked it at her. She yelped as it smacked her in the face. “Ouch!” She immediately threw it back—hard. It hit me square in the face. Sunset bursted out laughing again. I grumbled, peeling the pillow off. “Was Rainbow always this aggressive?” Sunset didn’t say anything, but when I looked at her, she was smirking. And then just barely her lips moved. “Yes.” For the first time since I lost my memory, things felt… normal. Not forced. Not tense. Not uncertain. Just normal. I laid back on my pillow, staring at the ceiling, feeling the warmth of Sunset beside me. She acted so naturally around me. Like I hadn’t forgotten her. Like we were still us. And for the first time, I realized… Maybe I didn’t have to force myself to remember. Maybe I could just let it happen. Sunset shuffled a little, getting comfortable, and when I turned my head, I saw her looking at me again. A soft look in her eyes. Like she was memorizing me. I exhaled slowly. “I don’t know how long it’ll take,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “But… I want to remember. I want to try.” Sunset smiled. “That’s enough for me” she whispered. A soft scratching sound woke me up. For a moment, I just lay there, blinking in the dim light, feeling the warmth of the blanket over me. The room was quiet except for the occasional rustle of someone shifting in their sleep. Then I heard it again. A quiet, rhythmic scratching. I turned my head. Sunset sat up, illuminated by the glow of her journal, a pen moving across the pages. She was writing. Her brows were furrowed in concentration, lips slightly pursed as she focused. Of course, she wasn’t asleep. I pushed myself up on one elbow. “Sunset… what are you doing?” She jumped slightly, then quickly turned toward me, pressing the book to her chest like I just caught her sneaking candy past bedtime. “Oh! Uh… nothing” I raised an eyebrow. “...That didn’t sound like nothing.” She hesitated for a second, then exhaled. “I’m writing to Twilight,” she admitted. Twilight. I rubbed my face. Of course she was writing to her. I sighed, sitting up fully. “Is that the Twilight you were talking about in the bathroom?” Sunset nodded. “Yeah. Want to take a look?” She tilted the journal toward me, scooting a little closer so I could read over her shoulder. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but seeing actual words glowing on the page was… weird. Sunset held her pen for a second, then started writing: ‘He says hi, Twilight.’ I blinked. “…I didn’t say that.” Sunset smirked. “Yeah, but it makes things easier.” I narrowed my eyes at her. “That’s slander.” She giggled but before I could argue, the ink on the page shifted—new letters appeared in glowing violet. ‘Thank Celestia! I’m so relieved to hear he’s starting to remember!’ I stared. “...That’s actually kind of freaky.” Sunset nudged me with her shoulder. “You get used to it.” Hm so far what i've heard from sunset stories, twilights been.. weird. “You think of Twilight as a good friend?” Sunset didn’t even hesitate. “Of course,” she said immediately. “She’s always been there for me. I mean… when she had time.” I caught that hesitation. It was small, but it was there. “...What do you mean, when she had time?” Sunset’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Well, she’s a princess in Equestria. She’s got a lot of responsibilities, and she does her best, but… she’s busy.” I squinted at her. Something about that didn’t sit right with me. “…Can you show me some of her responses?” “Huh?” “Like, what she said when you asked her about my memory.” Sunset hesitated, but after a second, she flipped back through the pages and handed the journal to me. I skimmed the entries. Sunset had written to Twilight about fifty times asking how to fix my memory. Twilight had responded to… maybe six. And her answers? ‘Discord might know more about this than I do.’ ‘The Memory Stone? That doesn’t exist in Equestria. Sorry, Sunset.’ ‘I wish I could help more, but I really don’t know.’ That was it. That was all she had to say after Sunset was begging her for answers? I slowly looked at Sunset. “…That’s lame.” Sunset sighed, rubbing the back of her head. “Twilight’s the Princess of Friendship, she doesn’t have much time for—” I cut her off. “The Princess of Friendship doesn’t have much time for friendship?” Sunset opened her mouth. Stopped. Frowned. “…Okay, when you say it like that, it sounds bad.” I stared at her. Sunset fidgeted with her pen. I could see the mental gymnastics happening in her brain. I exhaled, flipping the journal closed. “Look, I won’t push it. If I had my memories, I’d probably think of Twilight as a good friend, but right now?” Sunset looked at me curiously. I smirked. “Her official name to me is Dumbie.” Sunset’s mouth fell open. “Wha—Hey!” Before I could blink, she smacked me in the face with the journal. “OW—Sunset, what the hell?!” “We don’t talk about royalty like that!” she hissed, trying not to laugh. “But I’m royalty, you said I was an ali—OW!” She smacked me again. “And we don’t line up as royalty either,” she said matter-of-factly. I stared at her. Then we both bursted out laughing. It was stupid. It was ridiculous. And it felt… right. I finally let my eyes close after the twilight incident. And then the world around me vanished. I stood in ruins. The air was thick with dust and the scent of something long dead. The sky stretched above like cracked glass, its colors shifting between dull orange and ashen gray. The world looked… wrong. Destroyed. Before me, a lone figure knelt in the dirt. He was old—worn. A long beard hung down to his chest, and a tattered cloak draped over his hunched shoulders. He clutched a wooden staff, his grip white-knuckled, his head bowed. He didn’t acknowledge me. “…Nothing changed.” His voice was rough, hollow, like a man who had spent a lifetime watching everything slip through his fingers. “What?” His hands clenched tighter. “We’re still here. The world is still dead. The past… still gone.” I took a step forward, but something about him, about his presence, made my stomach churn. There was something familiar about him, but I couldn’t place it. Who was he? “He did nothing.” The voice wasn’t directed at me. I turned and nearly jumped back. Someone else was standing there, just behind me. A woman, draped in a long, tattered cloak. She had a sharp, mischievous grin, her golden eyes glowing like embers in the dim light. She smirked. “Oh, come on now. You’re being dramatic.” The old man didn’t move. “He’s going the same as me. He’s making the same mistakes. He’s not changing anything.” My stomach twisted. Who were they talking about? The woman hummed. “Are you sure about that?” The old man finally lifted his head slightly. “You tell me.” She tilted her head, then gestured around us. “Many lives are saved already. Not much, but it’s a start.” The old man’s grip on his staff loosened. Just slightly. She grinned wider. “Life exists somewhere on this planet. You are not the only one.” I didn’t understand any of this. The old man exhaled, slow and heavy. “So he’s doing a good job.” The woman shrugged. “Eh, he could be better.” Then, she grinned. “But it’s more than you ever did at his age.” Something flickered across the old man’s face. Doubt. Hesitation. For a brief moment, I felt like I was seeing someone break through the weight of endless regret. I took another step forward, my voice hesitant. “If I’m doing good… then why do you still look like you lost?” The old man finally turned his full gaze toward me. And then— His expression softened. Like he was seeing someone he cared about. Someone important. A long breath left him, and when he spoke next, his voice was lower, steadier. “…Because I know how this ends.” I stiffened. The woman let out a quiet chuckle. “Oh? You know how this ends?” She took a step toward me, her golden eyes gleamed. “That’s cute.” The old man didn’t waver. “I failed. And he will too.” Her grin widened. “Oh, he still probably has time.” She leaned in slightly. “But really… nothing changed? Are you sure about that?” The old man hesitated again. And that was all she needed. She turned to me fully, and the air around us felt heavy—oppressive. Her voice was lower this time. Sharper. “You need to do greater.” I swallowed. “Greater?” She smirked. “Yeah. I'll help you with this one, good old memory wipe, so ill help you remember what to do. Firstly remember who you are.” Her golden eyes locked onto mine, and suddenly, the world felt like it was slipping away—like something far bigger was watching me from just beyond the veil of reality. Then, she leaned in close—her voice a whisper that sent a sharp chill down my spine. “And second, don’t let #$@ get the power of friendship. And don't you dare to doubt Sunset, that's the beggining of the end.” My breath caught. I blinked and woke up with a sharp inhale. The room was dark, the only light coming from the dim glow of the fireplace. My heart was pounding, my body covered in cold sweat. What the hell was that? I sat up slowly, rubbing my face. It was just a dream. Just a dream. I exhaled, forcing myself to calm down. I didn’t understand what I had seen. I didn’t know that man, I didn’t know that woman, and I sure as hell didn’t know what all that cryptic nonsense was supposed to mean. “You need to do greater.” “Remember who you are.” It didn’t matter. It was just another weird nightmare—nothing more. I turned my head slightly. Sunset was still fast asleep beside me, her chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm. This was reality. This was what mattered. I let out a slow breath, forcing myself to relax. Then, carefully, I laid back down. As I closed my eyes, the last thing that lingered in my mind was the voice of the woman—cool, amused, and filled with something that sent a deep chill through me. "And don’t let #$@ get the power of friendship." And don't you dare to doubt Sunset, that's the beggining of the end Whatever that meant… It was just a dream. Author's Note Helol, again writing in night, this time after party, pretty tired but i've tried to put as much emotion i have in my soul, yeah, they are on... i don't know what terms, they talk for now i think that's good? You can think of it as they started to talk after fall formal in prequel but with someback ground, and yeah fluttershy crush on mh is not gone, and... the big event is coming, the anon-a-miss is still chapening and its on the way, just need to build surroundings for it a hit in most random moment. I hope you liked, if you find anything wrong write in comms as i said i write this tired asf She Held On But They Let GoMorning came too fast. When I woke up, sunset was the first thing that caught my attention. Her hair was glistening like fire in the gentle light of the early morning as she remained curled up next to me. We got up, got dressed, exchanged a few sleepy words, and then headed to school. Straight into a warzone. Anon-a-Miss was working hard. Too hard. Whispers, laughter, and rage were all jumbled together in a poisonous storm of gossip, and the hallways were noisier than normal. I observed individuals squinting and browsing through their phones. Sunset also saw it, I knew. I could sense the tension flowing from her, even though she kept her head down. It wasn’t her. It couldn’t be her. She wasn’t thinking straight last night, but she wouldn’t have had time to post anything. No way. I heard the definite clatter of something striking the floor as I opened my locker in an attempt to assuage my uneasiness. I turned just in time to see Rarity's hand shaking over her phone, which was lying there. Her mouth was open a little, her face frozen in shock. Sunset noticed it too. "Rarity? What's wrong?" Sunset asked, stepping closer. That’s when Rarity snapped. With a furious expression, she lunged at Sunset not to hit her, but in that aggressive, furious, girl way, where everything in her posture screamed attack. I didn’t think. I just moved. I stepped between them, grabbing Rarity before she could do something she’d regret. She struggled in my grip, eyes burning with rage. "What the fuck are you doing, Rari—" "CHECK MYSTABLE!" she screamed, shaking against my hold. Sunset and I exchanged a look. "What?" I asked, but she wasn’t listening anymore. Applejack with her expression beeing already dark pulled out her phone and scrolled through the site. And then, she stopped. Her fingers tightened around the phone like she wanted to crush it. “There” she said, voice sharp with disbelief. Sunset and I leaned in. A new post. A photo. Fluttershy. Next to me. Her hands grabbing my pants, trying to wipe the spilled apple juice away. And the caption: "The shy girl getting into action :O" No. No, no, no. "Who the hell would post this?" Beside me, Sunset drew a trembling breath and gazed at the screen as if it were surreal. However, Rarity's voice pierced the atmosphere before she could even respond. "DON'T YOU REMEMBER?! SHE MADE THAT PHOTO!" Silence. I let go of Rarity, stepping back like I had been burned. My reality cracked at the seams. I turned to Sunset. She looked just as lost as I felt. This didn’t make sense. Why would she post this when things were finally getting better? I just started getting my memories back. Were they lies? No. No, something was wrong here. This fucking reeks. But the girls? They weren’t seeing what I was seeing. Fluttershy didn’t say a word. She just turned and ran with her face hidden behind hair. No one stopped her. Sunset instinctively reached out, her fingers lifting slightly as if she wanted to tell her to stay. But she didn’t say anything. What could she say? And that’s when I made my choice. No more second-guessing. No more switching paths. I believe in Sunset. I stepped beside her, standing tall, facing the others. "Girls. Think about it. There's no reason for her to post it. She—" "There is a reason." Rainbow’s voice sliced through my sentence. She was shaking with anger. "Her ass got burned when you started liking Fluttershy more than her" Rainbow spat, pointing at Sunset like she was something disgusting. Sunset flinched. Rainbow didn’t stop. "She wanted to eliminate her enemy. Like she used to." I felt something ugly rise in my chest. "Rainbow, stop—" "SHE'S A WHORE!" Sunset recoiled like she had been slapped. Sunset didn't defend herself. She just... stood there. Maybe she knew it didn’t matter what she say. They wouldn’t believe her. I could see it in their faces. The doubt. The cracks in what little trust she had left. They had already decided. Anon-a-Miss was Sunset. End of story. But for me? For me, this wasn’t the end. I knew something was wrong. And I wasn’t going to let Sunset stand alone. I looked at them—Applejack. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie. The people who had sworn they’d be her friends. The ones who had laughed with her, cried with her, fought beside her. The ones who had told her she was forgiven. "Why?" I asked "Why do you suddenly think all the evil is her? You were fucking friends a moment ago!" Silence. Pinkie was the first to react. Her usually bouncy hair had fallen straighter, limper. She looked... lost. "You're right..." she mumbled. "We were." Then she laughed. A bitter, empty laugh that felt wrong coming from her. "Haha, good one. She were one of us... Magic of friendship. What a joke." The others turned to look at her, eyes wide, like they hadn’t expected that from Pinkie. Applejack’s jaw clenched. "How much longer we gotta suffer 'cause of her?" Sunset flinched. "I want to believe her," Applejack continued. "I really do. But the evidence says otherwise. She took that photo. She was there. She’s a suspect... You need to see it too." No. I refused to see it that way. "No. I don't believe it. Someone could’ve hacked her phone. Anon-a-Miss is good at this, remember?" Rainbow scoffed, crossing her arms. "Oh, cut the crap." Her eyes burned with fury, with certainty. "You expect us to believe Anon-a-Miss just perfectly timed a hack the second she took that photo? She's not Anon-a-Miss? Fine. Then she's working with them." She stepped toward Sunset, and I moved before I even thought. I shoved her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. One more step, and she'd regret it. Something dark coiled in my chest. For a second, the air felt heavy. The faintest, flickering trace of dark energy curled around my fingers—like a warning. Rainbow saw it. And laughed. "Oh-ho-ho. So you’re two in this, huh?" she sneered. "Who would’ve thought? Maybe the Memory Stone was a lie too." Her expression changed, turning serious. She straightened, lifting her hand in a sharp, cutting gesture like a judge delivering a sentence. "How are we supposed to trust you?" she demanded. "Your time has come." Her words felt final. "Our trust ran out." The others nodded. "Now the time has come to leave you." Her eyes burned with a mix of fury and something worse. Disgust. "You relied on trust." Her voice was cold. "And it died out." Then, she turned. "We’re leaving." She looked at the others Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and they followed. "They’re not our problem now," Rainbow said. "Forget the slumber parties. Forget everything. We’re done." They turned away. Just like that. "You fucking bitch." The words ripped out of me. Rainbow stopped in her tracks. "That’s it?" I growled. "That’s all you got? After everything Sunset told me you’ve been through? After everything she did to prove herself?! You’re throwing her away over a stupid post?!" Rainbow turned. Her eyes blazed with fury. And she swung. I saw it coming. I ducked, the punch missing my chin by inches. Before she could pull back, I hit her first. My fist connected with her face, sending her stumbling back. She caught herself, hand flying to her chin. And then, she spat onto the floor. A drop of blood mixed in with the saliva. Rainbow wiped her mouth and grinned. A sick, twisted grin. "That’s the real you," she spat. "That’s who you really are. That’s why you two are together." "Fuck you both." Applejack caught her before she could fall again. I saw it. Tears. In her eyes. In all their eyes. Even mine. But Sunset? Sunset didn’t cry. Sunset broke. I heard it. The sound of something shattering, not outside, but inside. Her knees buckled. She crumpled to the ground, her hands shaking as she clutched her arms, as if trying to hold herself together. I dropped down in front of her, kneeling. She didn’t look at me. She just stared ahead, hollow, empty, like everything inside her had been ripped out. And I knew. Right then, I knew. This was it. The moment where she lost everything. Sunset… I looked at her the strongest person I knew. And now she was nothing. A hollow shell, shattered into a million pieces, with no one left to pick them up. "We’ll fix it. We always d—" And then it hit me. A sharp, searing pain in my skull. Another shock. Another fragment of memory slamming back into place. Flashes of moments, of us. The fights. The laughter. The victories. The failures. And through it all—her. Sunset. The one who never let go. The one who stayed even when I lost myself. Not everything came back, but it was enough to remind me that no matter what happened, I wasn’t letting go either. "Sunset…" I reached for her, trying to lift her back to her feet. But she couldn’t stand. Her legs gave out. Before I could say anything else, a voice cut through the silence. "What is happening here?" Principal Celestia. And beside her, Discord. Celestia’s expression was one of shock and concern. Discord, however, just watched. He had been there the whole time—seeing everything—but he hadn’t stepped in. Because he valued this moment. He wanted to see how it would break us. She rushed forward, kneeling in front of Sunset. Her hands found Sunset’s shoulders, gentle but firm, her eyes were full of" Worry. Fear and Love. "What happened?" she asked me. "The girls left us." Her eyes widened. "Because of some stupid fucking post." I could hear my voice shaking, but I didn’t care. "That’s all it took to break us. That’s all it fucking took." Celestia looked heartbroken. Together, we lifted Sunset—her body limp, her breath ragged—and helped her into Celestia’s office. The couch. She barely sat down before she collapsed into tears. I stood there. I didn’t know what to do. Discord stood beside me, just as lost. But Celestia? She knew. She moved with the quiet, patient grace of a mother. She sat beside Sunset, pulling her close, whispering things neither of us could hear. Sunset sobbed into her chest, clutching onto Celestia. "Why?" Sunset choked. "Why is this happening to me?" Celestia stroked her hair, whispering soft reassurances. "I didn’t do anything." Her voice cracked. "I didn’t do anything!!" She clung to Celestia like a drowning person. "I’m just in this storm, and I don’t know how to get out." I couldn’t take it. I sat beside her and wrapped my arms around her. I held her close, tighter than ever, as if that alone would keep her from falling apart completely. "I still have you," she whispered. Her voice was so quiet, I almost didn’t hear it. "Despite everything. Despite your memory being gone.*" She let out a shaky chuckle, wet with tears. "Why do you always stay?" "Maybe it’s destiny." She giggled. Actually giggled, And then she hugged me back. Her tears soaked into my shirt. I held her. I held her like I was holding on to the last piece of sanity in this goddamn nightmare. I didn’t know what to do. But I knew one thing. This wasn’t over. Some of my memories were back—still only 9%—but I didn’t need all of them to know that I would do anything to protect her. To prove to everyone that this wasn’t her. I looked at Discord. He had been quiet this whole time. Watching. Waiting. But now? I saw it. The opportunity. I extended my hand. He raised an eyebrow, grinning in that mischievous, devilish way. Because he knew. He knew what I was about to do. "It’s time to play," he said, reaching out. His fingers wrapped around mine. And I let him take it. Just a little. Only a little. But I felt it—the pull, the siphon, the flow of magic being drawn from me to him. His dissonant eyes flashed. "Ughhh," he groaned, stretching. "Only this much?" He cracked his neck, shaking out his limbs, his smirk widening. "Fine. Anon-a-Miss..." His voice darkened, his mismatched pupils glowing. "I’ll take care of him. I’ll do whatever needs to be done. Even—" "Kill him if necessary." "NO!" Celestia’s voice rang out like a gunshot. Sunset looked up, horrified. "NO!" she screamed. "That’s too far!" I sighed. "Okay, okay, maybe that’s too far." But then I glanced back at Discord. And I gave him a wink. He smirked. Because we both knew the truth. I wasn’t taking it back. He knew what had to be done. He didn’t laugh this time. He just nodded once and vanished. And the game began. The game where we played all our cards. And I wanted to go with him. I wanted to follow Discord into the night, to hunt down Anon-a-Miss, to feel his skull crack beneath my hands. I wanted to drag him out into the open, to show him the wrath of someone who had lost everything. I wanted to bring his head to Sunset. But I couldn’t. Not yet. Because I still didn’t know how to use my magic. I knew it was there, lingering just beneath my skin like a pulse that had been severed and left bleeding. I could feel it inside me, the weight of something ancient, something powerful. But it was out of reach—blurred, locked away behind the fractures in my mind. And if they had the Memory Stone… If they used it again—if they twisted my memories even further, if they turned me into one of Anon-a-Miss’s allies… Then it would be over. Sunset would be alone. And I couldn’t let that happen. So, for now, I stayed behind. For now, I watched. For now… I let Discord handle it. Despite his chaotic nature, despite his love of games, Discord was something more than just a trickster. He was primordial right? Older than time itself, a being who had seen the rise and fall of gods, of civilizations, of entire realities. If anyone was going to handle this job, it would be him. And now? Now that Fluttershy had been hurt? Now that someone had dared to break something he cared about? It was over for them. I could see it in his mismatched eyes. The same thing I felt boiling inside of me rage. Anon-a-Miss started this game. And we were going to end it. I didn’t care about what Discord had promised me. I didn’t care about the deal we made. I only cared about one thing. I turned my head to look at Sunset. At her torn, broken expression. At the girl who had dedicated her entire life to making things right. And yet, in the end, it only took a few words on a screen to turn everyone against her. I would remember. Even if my mind was fractured, even if my memories were buried in the dark, I would remember her. And I would never let this happen again. My hands clenched into fists. I could feel my nails digging into my palms, hard enough that I swore I could feel the skin splitting. And then something dark moved inside me.It spread through my veins like poison, twisting, pulsing, clawing at my soul like something that had been waiting to be fed. My breath grew heavy. And all I could think about was blood. His blood. Whoever was behind Anon-a-Miss—whoever had dedicated their life to torturing everyone but themselves— I wanted them dead. Not beaten. Not broken. Dead. I wanted them to suffer. I wanted them to feel everything Sunset was feeling right now. To feel the weight of betrayal crushing them. To feel the knife of loneliness carving into their chest. To feel the way their soul would shatter when they realized that no one was coming to save them. I wanted to hear their screams. I wanted to watch the fear in their eyes. Because they deserved it. They deserved to be hunted. They deserved to be the ones begging for help while everyone else just watched. Sunset looked at me, worried. "Your eyes…" she whispered. "They’re… different." I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. Trying to suppress the darkness creeping into my thoughts. But it was still there. It would always be there. I glanced back at where Discord had disappeared. For the first time, I believed in him. Because he would finish this. Something like Discord would get the job done. Wouldn’t he? Wouldn’t he bring Anon-a-Miss down, tear them apart, make them feel the pain they deserved? But then, warm hands cupped my cheeks, pulling me back. "Hey… hey." Sunset. Her thumbs brushed against my skin,wiping away the sweat I hadn’t even realized had formed. I blinked, my vision still swimming in that dark haze, my thoughts still spiraling into violence, vengeance, blood. She was still crying. And yet, despite everything, she was worried about me. "Remember what I told you? If you overuse it, it’ll consume you again." I swallowed hard. She meant… that part of me. The one that was itching to tear the world apart. The one I could feel lurking beneath my skin, waiting for an excuse to take over. I should have reassured her. But instead, I just laughed. I didn’t even know why I did it. Maybe I wanted to convince myself that this wasn’tas bad as it looked. Maybe I just wanted her to stop worrying about me and focus on herself. Or maybe… Maybe it just felt like something I would have done. I leaned in… And kissed her. On the cheek. Duh on lips was to much for me Her entire body went stiff, her breath hitched I pulled back slightly, watching her reaction. Her eyes were wide. Her face was flushed. "You—" her voice cracked. "You really just kissed me?" I smirked. "Yeah." She blinked. "And… in front of Principal Celestia?" …Oh, fuck. I turned my head slowly. Celestia was still sitting on the couch, right on the other side of Sunset. She was watching us. I could feel the amusement radiating off her. Sunset and Celestia giggled. Sunset wiped at her eyes, trying to pull herself together. "The old you…" she whispered, shaking her head. "The old you would totally do something like this." "Yeah?" "Yeah." In a voice so small, so fragile, she whispered— "I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you too…" I felt those words. She had already lost so much. Her friends. Her trust. Her entire world. And yet… Despite everything, she still had me. And I—I was trying, wasn’t I? Trying to be what she needed. Trying to be the person I used to be, even if I didn’t remember how. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close. She melted into me. I ran my fingers through her hair, whispering, "I’m still here, Sunset." For a moment, it felt like nothing had changed. Like we weren’t standing in the wreckage of everything. Like she wasn’t on the verge of breaking all over again. Like I wasn’t still missing most of my memories. And yet, despite all of that, I knew one thing for certain. I would protect her. No matter what. Because I believed in her. I trusted her. …Didn’t I? A chill ran down my spine. A whisper at the edge of my thoughts. A warning I couldn’t quite hear. Something lurking in the shadows of the future. I shoved the feeling away. Because right now, I had one job. To keep Sunset from falling apart. To remind her that she wasn’t alone. And if that meant pretending I remembered what our relationship used to be, then I’d do it. Even if it hurt. Even if something in my gut told me that… One day, she’d lose me too. Author's Note Hello, hello, shorter chapter again, hm but everything i needed to do is her, next one will show how discord did his job, and oopsie no spoilers, but a chaos entity would never lost right? The anon-a-miss is just a human, a god losing to human haha that's good unless... Have fun reading The Abyss Has Chosen Its ChampionsIt felt warm in the principal office. The way Celestia sat with us, providing what little solace she could, was more comforting than the temperature. Sunset held on to my hoodie's sleeve, her hold was feeble but unyielding. We had been in here for over an hour, Celestia and I trying our best to keep Sunset grounded, to keep her from sinking beneath the weight of the accusations, the betrayal. It worked. More or less. She wasn’t okay. But at least she wasn’t breaking apart at the seams. Celestia sighed, rubbing her temple before looking at us. “I’m excusing you both from classes today,” she said finally. “You need time to process this somewhere quiet—somewhere peaceful.” Sunset shifted beside me, silent for a long moment before gently tugging on my sleeve. “Can we… go to your place?” “My place?” She nodded, still not letting go of my hoodie. “Yeah. We used to spend a lot of time there. It’s familiar. And I just… don’t want to be alone.” I didn’t know what to say to that. Because I dont remember. I had no memory of us being there together. Of her knowing my house. Of her wanting to be there. And that killed me. Because I could feel how much it meant to her. Still… I didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” I said. “We will go there, you will get some rest" Celestia watched us, then reached into her desk and pulled out a small slip of paper. She handed it to me. “My number,” she said. “If anything happens, and i mean it, anything at all you call me. No hesitation.” I took the paper without a second thought. “Got it.” Sunset nodded, too. Celestia gave one last look, then sighed. “Alright. Go.” We got up and headed for the door. Once, I glanced back at her and noticed an odd expression on her face. It wasn’t the look of a principal. It was the look of someone who knew something was about to happen. And she wasn’t wrong. We stepped out into the hallway, and Sunset took a deep breath. But peace didn’t last long. We barely made it to the next corner before they stepped in front of us. Ringo and Curly Winds. Sunset stopped. Curly looked directly at her, sneering. “So, you’re really Anon-a-Miss, huh?” I could feel her stiffen beside me. Before she could say anything, I spoke. “No. She’s not.” My voice was cold, sharp. “Get the fuck out of our way.” I grabbed Sunset’s wrist, trying to step forward, but they moved to block us. “No, no, no,” Ringo grinned, shaking his head. “You’re not getting away that easy. She needs to pay for what she’s done.” I snapped. “IT’S NOT FUCKING HER!” My voice echoed down the hallway. Curly Winds let out a slow whistle. And then I felt it. A presence. Behind me. I turned around Bulk Biceps. Sunset squeezed my wrist. I could hear her breathing get shaky. Because Bulk wasn’t smiling. He wasn’t here to talk. He was here to break someone. His usual dumb grin was gone. In its place was something cold. Something angry. Sunset shuddered. My blood ran cold. My body ran hot. This wasn’t a schoolyard argument. This was a setup. They weren’t here for the truth. They were here for a fight. And I was ready. I let go of Sunset and stepped in front of her. My heartbeat pounded in my ears. Curly Winds smirked. “You really wanna do this? Do you think i wont take all of you one? You know of what i'm capable” I said with my voice dangerously low. “Oh, we know you do, But you lost your memory right? You can't do anything” Curly grinned. Ringo cracked his knuckles. “You used to be a real asshole. We all saw it.” Curly chuckled. “Guess we’ll see if there’s anything left.” They were baiting me. And oooh fuck, it was working. Bulk took another step forward. I could feel something inside me waking up. Something old. Something violent. I had fought before. I knew that. But Bulk wasn’t just some punk looking for a fight. He was stronger. Bigger. One hit from him, and I might not get up. But none of that mattered. Because Sunset was behind me. And I would never let them touch her. I exhaled slowly, rolling my shoulders, feeling the tension coil through me. “Alright” I said with my eyes locked onto them. “Let’s go. But firstly… tell me why the hell you think it’s her?” Curly Winds and Ringo laughed. Like it was funny. “Really?” Curly grinned. “The photo of you. Who else should it be?” “The Rainbooms are talking about it to everyone,” Ringo added, shaking his head. “Everyone knows it’s her.” My blood boiled. Fuck those girls. Leaving us? That was one thing. But turning the whole school against us? Even if this was accident they will pay. But for now I could take these two. If I was fast enough, I could knock them out and make a run for it. But Bulk Biceps… That was another story. BAM! Bulk hit the floor. In a second. . .. ... What the fuck just happened? I hardly had time to register it, so I didn't question it. I moved. I bolted toward Curly and Ringo. Left. Curly fallen down. Right. Shit— He ducked! My fist slammed into his stomach. He gasped. They both went down. I looked up, panting. Sunset was frozen in shock. And standing beside her was— “Flash?” I stared at him with wide eyes. Who would guess he wanted some of that hero fame. He grinned, holding a broom. “The fuck are you doing here?” I asked, still catching my breath. He giggled, tossing the broom aside. “Saving your ass.” I looked at Bulk on the ground. Then at Flash. Then at the broom. “One swing, huh?” Flash shrugged, smirking. “He’s big, but he is soft on the head.” With my heart still thumping, I exhaled. Flash stepped closer, lowering his voice. “Listen,” he said. “I believe you way more than those rumors. But, dude everyone in school is after you. Both of you.” I stared at him. “You’re fucking joking.” “I wish I was” I let out a bitter laugh. “What, we got a fucking Hunger Games situation going on now?” Flash didn’t laugh. Sunset grabbed my sleeve. “Let’s just go out the do-” “NO.” Flash cut her off, looking serious. “They’re waiting for you in the halls.” He gestured toward the gym doors. “Come on,” he said. “We’ll go through the back entrance. They won’t suspect it.” I didn’t hesitate. We moved. Sunset’s grip on my hoodie was tight. But I didn’t complain. We needed to get out of here. We turned a corner, slipping into the shadows. Footsteps. Voices. I peeked around. Groups of students. Looking for us. My stomach twisted. “This is insane” Flash sighed. “This school has a mob mentality, dude. The second girls said it was sunset, everyone wanted her as target.” I gritted my teeth. They wanted blood. But then— Something changed. The air. It felt… colder. Like the heat had been sucked away. A sudden gust of wind. And then I saw them. I felt my heart stop. Shadowy blueish figures. Circling above. Twisted, wailing shapes. Their bodies made of ice, their hollow mouths stretched into endless, hungry howls. And their eyes— Cold. Empty. Endless. A feeling of dread coiled around my chest. “What the fuck is that?” I whispered, my voice was barely above a breath. Sunset froze. Her entire body locked up. Her face drained of color. She barely choked out the words— “No…” I turned to her. “Sunset?” She swallowed. Her voice trembled. “Windigos.” I blinked. “Windigos?” My mouth went dry. “But... but they’re just a myth. A dumb story for.... For foals" she said trying to steady herself despite the fear. “They’re supposed to be legends. Not real. But…” She looked up. Her hands shook. “They’re here.” I clenched my jaw. “What the fuck are they doing here?” Sunset’s breath was shallow. “They… they feed on hate.” Her hands gripped my sleeve tighter. “The more hatred, the stronger they get. It’s how they survive. It’s why Equestria nearly froze over in the past.” My heart hammered. Hatred. All of this hate. The school. The accusations. The betrayal. And now… this. “Fuck” Sunset shivered. “We need to run.” I grabbed her wrist. “Then we run.” We moved fast and turned on a corner, we nearly ran into Vinyl Scratch. She looked up, adjusting her headphones. Then—footsteps. Voices. “HEY!” “Where are they? Did you see them?” I froze. Sunset tensed beside me. Vinyl blinked. And then— She pointed. Forward The students ran past us. Right past us. Vinyl didn’t say a word. Just turned back to her phone, cool as ever. I've met her eyes. Silent. Grateful. She smirked, barely tilting her head. I exhaled. “Good. We still have some allies in this school,” I muttered, half-joking. Sunset squeezed my hand. But The Windigos were still circling. And the hunt wasn’t over. We had one shot. One way out. And if we failed— The school wouldn’t be the only thing trying to devour us. We raced, our breath strained and our hearts beating like war drums in our chests. The hallways stretched and twisted, the flickering lights overhead throwing strange shadows as the walls appeared to shut in on us. There were voices, murmurs, and mayhem everywhere. The entire school felt alive, as if a beast had risen and was hungry for us. But we kept moving. The gym was our only hope. If we could just make it there just one last push we could escape this madness. The doors to the gym loomed ahead, promising salvation. But as we shoved them open, expecting an empty refuge, our stomachs dropped. A quarter of the school was already there, students stood in clusters, their faces twisted with doubt and anger. There was no turning back—the crowd behind us had sealed our fate. We were trapped. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck." The air grew colder. A silent memory, a whisper in the back of my mind, stirred to life. Something was wrong—so wrong. And then, a voice—faint but undeniable. "Fuck yeah." The Dazzlings. Walls of sound erupted like barriers, forcing the students apart, creating a clear path for us. At the center of the chaos stood the three sirens, their expressions were warm, almost welcoming. They were helping us. We didn’t waste a second. We bolted. But the school wasn’t done with us. Wendigos materialized in the air, swirling like living storms, their howls freezing our souls. They blocked our way, but we moved—moved like our lives depended on it. Because they did. The doors were so close. So fucking close. We reached for them, ready to break through—when they opened from the outside. And there, standing in the doorway, was someone I never thought I’d see. Discord. But he wasn’t the Discord I remembered. His usual chaos, his madness—none of it was there. His wild grin was gone, replaced with something colder. His clothes were in shreds, ripped and torn, stained with dirt and something darker. His arm ripped of and bandaged. Blood seeped through the fabric. He looked like a man who had just crawled out of hell. And yet, he smirked. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small pebble, and flicked it toward me. It landed near my feet. "Here you go, kid," I looked down, my breath catching. The Memory Stone. My hands trembled as I picked it up. It was dry too dry. The magic inside it was nearly gone, barely holding on. Then, Discord turned his gaze upward—to the Wendigos still circling above us. His lips curled into something dangerous, something devilish. "Get the fuck out of here" he growled, his voice a low snarl that sent shivers through the air. "Go back to whatever pit you crawled out of, or I’ll send you there myself, you fucker, i don't have a time to teach you a lesson, GO. THE. FUCK. AWAY" For a moment, the Wendigos hesitated. They hung in the air, their spectral eyes locked onto him. Then, they fled. They were afraid. I turned back to Discord What the fuck had happened to him? I clutched the stone tighter. And then—it hit me. A surge of pain shot through my skull. My vision blurred. Memories, everything, came crashing back. My past. My mother. My powers. The battle. The scars. Sunset. I gasped, stumbling back, my chest heaving as my mind realigned itself. I had forgotten so much. But now? I remembered everything. I looked at Discord, my vision still swimming, my head pounding. "I thought i would never say that but good too see you and what the fuck happened?" I asked Discord’s face darkened. "That’s not the fucking time for this," he snapped. "Use the damn stone. Show them the truth. It’s encrypted, but it’ll be enough." Encrypted? No. Fuck encryption. I poured my magic into the stone all of it. The good, the bad, the pain, the rage, the hope. The stone shined. A pulse of raw energy shot through the gym, connecting to everyone in the school. the truth played out before their eyes. The students saw everything. The perspective of Anon-a-Miss, the photos being taken, the posts being written. The figure moved through the school like a phantom, slipping past Sunset time and time again, never stopping. The silhouette was blurred distorted, like the stone had been tampered with. But it didn’t matter. It was clear now. It wasn’t Sunset. They saw how the figure had infiltrated Applejack’s house, how they had made photos, how they had typed on the computer late at night, spreading lies. It wasn’t her. The room was silent. Then, a whisper. "It’s not her." Then another. And another. Until the words spread through the crowd, growing louder, a tidal wave of realization. "It’s not her." "It’s not her." "IT’S NOT HER!" Sunset's eyes widened and glistened with unshed tears as she gasped. She gave me a desperate, probing gaze. And I looked right back at her. "I told you I’d never doubt you," Sunset collapsed into me, sobbing uncontrollably. I held her tight, letting her bury herself in my arms, feeling the weight of everything that had just happened crash down on both of us. But Principal Celestia’s voice cut our little moment. "If that’s not enough proof for you, I don’t know what is." She took a step forward, her normally calm face contorted with disappointment and rage. She turned to face the astonished kids who had just seen the reality. As she surveyed the sea of guilty faces, her hands tightened into fists at her sides. "This whole thing has gone too far," she said, her voice firm but trembling with barely contained rage. "Being judgmental is fine in its own healthy way. But what you all did today? This—" she gestured around the gym, eyes burning with rage, "—is beyond the line. "Everyone, and I mean EVERYONE—" she suddenly yelled, her voice shaking the very walls of the gym—"WILL take responsibility for this!" The room went dead silent. No one dared to move. Celestia inhaled slowly and trembled, then spoke in a lower but more poisonous tone. "I will personally go through every single one of you. You have all failed me." She steadied herself, although her voice cracked a little. "You were so ready to harm someone who wasn’t responsible. You were ready to let your anger, your paranoia, your blind hatred drive you to do something terrible." Her look spread across the gathering as she stepped forward once more. "Are you proud of yourselves?" Silence. Celestia’s breathing grew heavier. Then she snapped. "ARE YOU FUCKING PROUD?!" The students all gave a collective flinch. Some clenched their fists, some appeared to be about to cry, and some glanced down in embarrassment. From the audience came a timid, hesitant voice. "W-Whoa, Ms. Celestia, watch your language…" Celestia let out a short breath through her nose and then wiped her face while staring at the floor with a disgusted expression. "Get. In. Your. Classes," she ordered. No one moved. Her gaze snapped back up, fierce and commanding. She stomped her foot, once, sending an echo through the gym. "NOW!" Panic seized over. The students terror was evident as they scrambled, virtually trampling over one another to get away. After a few seconds, the gym was almost completely deserted—apart from us. I glanced around. Only Celestia, Luna, Discord, Flash, the Dazzlings, Sunset, and me remained. Then they came running. The girls. Sunset’s friends—the ones who abandoned her. They stopped just a few feet away from us, looking horrible. Rarity’s mascara was running down her cheeks. Applejack wouldn’t even meet my eyes. Rainbow Dash’s hands were shaking. Fluttershy’s lip quivered like she was going to break down at any second. And Pinkie Pie doesn't even dared to look in our direction. Celestia turned to them, her face filled with something almost worse than anger. Disappointment. "You" With a calm yet razor-sharp voice, she spoke. The girls froze. Celestia’s hands trembled at her sides. "You failed me the most." They flinched. "You were my most promising students. And yet you… you did this?" None of them spoke. None of them could. "Settle your own mess," Celestia muttered, shaking her head. "Then come to me. I will speak to each of you." The girls nodded, their shame weighing them down like chains. Celestia turned abruptly, brushing past them as she left the gym, With Luna following stiffly behind her.[ The Dazzlings left next. Flash hesitated for a moment, meeting my eyes before silently walking out as well. I understood why. They didn’t want to be part of this. And honestly? Neither did I. Sunset and I stood there—just us and the girls now. Well… us and Discord. But I ignored him for a moment. Yeah, yeah, his arm is fucked up, but I’ll fix it later. Right now? I looked down at the Memory Stone in my hand. It had done its job. And it was full—too full. Overflowing with my magic, my pain, my anger. It was corrupted. I clenched my fist. And then I crushed it. The stone shattered, crumbling into dust in my palm. "Fuck this," I muttered. And then—I turned to them. The girls. They were looking at me, hesitant. Broken. I didn’t let them speak. "Don’t. Even. Think." My voice sounded icy.Sharp. full of all the suffering they had caused us. Sunset took a breath, like she wanted to say something—but I wasn’t done. "You’re fucking traitors." I spat, stepping closer. "You left us. You betrayed us. You said your trust ran out—but you were the ones who cut it off." They flinched like I had physically struck them. "Everything you did," I continued, my voice shaking, "proved how fucking disgusting you all are. Sunset loved you. She trusted you. And all it took was some asshole pretending to be her to rip it apart." With a small lowering of my voice, I turned to Sunset. "I won’t stop you from talking to them," I said. "I know they’re your friends. But they are not mine. I don’t even want to look at them. Just seeing their faces makes me want to vomit." Sunset’s eyes were filled with tears. But she smiled—a sad, gentle smile. "I can’t leave them," she whispered. "They’re suffering just as I did. Can’t you see?" I looked at them. Five figures. Rarity. Rainbow. Fluttershy. Applejack. Pinkie. And she was right. They looked exactly like Sunset did when they accused her. Like they were breaking apart. But I didn’t care. "I won’t take part in this" I said, stepping back. "Have your time with them. I need to talk to this mad primordial." I turned on my heel and walked out of the gym. Into the cold. Discord followed. As I stepped outside, materializing my black coat over my shoulders. The weight of it felt grounding. Real. The sting of betrayal and the echoes of Celestia’s wrath still lingered in my mind, but I needed a moment away from that madness to let another madman in it. With a flick of my wrist, I materialized a pack of smokes and a lighter. I offered one to Discord. He smirked but lifted his missing arm with a raised brow. "Right. That’s a problem," I muttered. I reached out, pressing my palm against his shoulder. A surge of warmth spread from my fingers, and slowly, inch by inch, his arm began to regenerate. Muscles stitched themselves back together, bones reformed, and scars faded away like whispers in the wind. I didn’t just heal him—I made him whole again, stronger than before. He flexed his fingers, cracking his knuckles before snatching a cigarette from my pack. "Heh. Guess I owe you for that one," he muttered, lighting up. "You owe me for a lot of things," I smirked, lighting mine and taking a long drag. The burn of nicotine filled my lungs, mixing with the icy air. "So, what the hell happened? You just walked here?" Discord's eyes darkened as he let out a breath. "They have my magic." I stopped mid-inhale. My fingers twitched. "Woah, woah, Ms. Chaos, straight to the fucking point, huh?" I exhaled, looking at him carefully. "But how, annnd, nicee bluff to those wendigos if they would know you've lost your magic they would fuck us deep in the asses" He took another drag, the ember at the tip of his cigarette glowing ominously in the dim light. "I sensed the magic. Not the Memory Stone, but something else. I followed it. Thought I was being clever." His voice turned bitter. "But it was a trap. They weren’t waiting for me. They were waiting for you." I felt my chest tighten. "And that still doesn’t explain how they got your powers—hell, mine too, since the Memory Stone me gave you some of mine." "You wanna know what happened?" he murmured. "Fine. I’ll tell you how it really went down." He took a deep drag and exhaled. "It wasn’t a fight. It was a fucking execution." "I followed the magic," he began, his voice laced with frustration. "It was faint, but I could feel it, pulsing like a dying heartbeat. The forest was thick—black trees stretching high It was quiet. Too quiet." He flicked his cigarette. "That’s when I knew." I frowned. "Knew what?" "That they were waiting for me. But I wasn’t scared" he said, smirking bitterly. "Please. I’m fucking Discord." His fingers twitched. "I snapped my fingers. Reality cracked. The trees bent backward, the ground turned to liquid glass, /b]" He leaned forward, his dismached eyes gleamed. "I was going to rip that fucking Memory Stone out of their hands and waltz the hell out." His smirk vanished. "But then... she spoke." "‘Took you long enough.’" I felt a chill crawl up my spine. Discord clenched his jaw. "I turned around. And there she was. Sunset Shimmer. But not your Sunset." "Heh" i took a drag from my smoke "Could have guessed it by clues, shocking and all but continue" His hand curled into a fist. "This world’s Sunset. She was standing there, completely calm, like she wasn’t staring down the literal God of Chaos." I felt something burn in my chest. "Then I saw her." He took another drag. "Twilight Sparkle. She was right beside her, holding some shining metallic device. it was humming. Low, eerie, like something alive. That’s when I felt it. The pull." He let out a slow breath. "They built something, something that eats magic.The second Twilight activated it, I felt it. Like something reached inside me and started tearing me apart." "But I didn’t go down without a fight," Discord growled. I could see it in his eyes. He was reliving it. "I snapped my fingers, and the earth turned to smoke. The trees came alive, twisting and grabbing, roaring. The sky shattered like glass, and from the cracks, I pulled down storms, nightmares, living madness." He grinned darkly. "Sunset dodged. She fucking dodged." I stiffened. "She teleported, reappearing midair like she had done this a thousand times before. Then—BOOM." His fist slammed into his knee. "She hit me with something big. A raw, burning beam of magic that should’ve missed. I twisted reality, warped time itself—but it still hit me." He rubbed his shoulder absentmindedly. "Sunset wasn’t fighting alone," "Twilight was predicting my moves." "You mean.... This world Sunset is working with this world twilight?" He gave a bitter chuckle. "Yeah. Every time I altered reality, Twilight saw it before I did. She countered me before I could even finish the thought." He exhaled sharply. "They weren’t just strong," he admitted. "They were smarter, but i still fought, even as the machine was pulling at me, I fought." His hands clenched. "I twisted the trees into living beasts, sent shadows to claw at them. I turned the air into pure chaos. Fire, ice, lightning, everything I had. I unleashed hell." I could see it. The chaos, the power. "But it wasn’t enough," he muttered. "Because the machine kept pulling. I could feel my chaos bleeding away. My body—" He looked down at his hands. "—was breaking." His jaw tightened. "I lunged at Twilight, tried to snap that little neck of hers—but Sunset got me first.She blasted my arm clean off." I barely noticed I had stopped breathing. Discord lifted his healed hand, staring at it. "You ever seen your own hand disintegrate?" he asked, voice void of emotion. "Fingers fading into nothing, like ash on the wind?" Hm kinda but i will let him have his proud moment. "By then, I was on my knees," he admitted. "Magic gone. Blood pouring. I was fucking helpless. And Sunset?" He chuckled bitterly. "She walked up to me, put her boot on my back, and shoved me into the dirt like I was nothing." My teeth clenched. "Then she leaned down and whispered in my ear—" His eyes locked onto mine. "—‘You should’ve known better.’" Silence. Just the distant sound of the wind, and the soft burning of our cigarettes. I let out a slow breath. As I took another drag, my fingers shook a little. "So what did you do?" I finally asked. Discord gave a humorless smile. "I crawled the fuck away." He flicked his cigarette, watching the ashes vanish into the night. I stared at the ground with my mind racing. Sunset and Twilight weren’t just playing games. They were playing for keeps. I clenched my jaw. "Then we’ll take it back." His eyes met mine. "Now that," he murmured, "is the kind of answer I was hoping for." I reached out and grabbed his arm, channeling another surge of magic into him. This time, I gave him more than a simple healing. I empowered him. Gave him ten percent of my strength—enough to make a difference in the battle ahead. "You’re gonna need that," I muttered. "I can’t protect Sunset alone. And from what I heard back in the gym, those bitches will need saving too." Discord frowned, tilting his head. "You’re talking about them, aren’t you?" I took another drag, exhaling slowly. "I’m not mad at Applejack or Fluttershy," I admitted. "But Rarity? Rainbow? Pinkie? Yeah, fuck them." Discord’s lips curled into a sly grin. "Oh, come on. You liked Fluttershy, didn’t you?" I nearly choked on my cigarette. "What?! No! I—ekhem—I’m loyal to my queen. Sunset’s the only one I love." He bursted into laughter. "Oh, sure. But you gotta admit, Fluttershy was different, huh?" I sighed. "Yeah. She was. And I liked that about her." He hummed in agreement, taking another drag. "Yeah. I like that about her too." We stood in silence, Then, he spoke. "You know, I didn’t always think you were worth a damn." I arched a brow. "Wow, thanks, i love you too and all but how did you get the memory stone if they almost killed you?" For a second, he didn’t speak. He just stared ahead, CRACK. I jumped as his foot slammed into the side of the school wall. The concrete fractured under the force, spiderweb cracks spreading outward. I stared. "...Whoa." Discord exhaled sharply with his breath uneven. "Remember," I warned, watching the way the air around him rippled with chaos energy. "You have my power now. It’s probably more than you’ve ever had before. Be careful." But he wasn’t listening. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and tight. "She threw it at me." "What?" "She fucking threw it to me," he repeated with eyes burning. "Like it was trash. Like it didn’t matter anymore." The words settled in my mind, but they didn’t make sense. They let him leave? "She said it didn’t matter to her now.Her work was already done." This wasn’t right. I should have laughed, I wanted to, honestly. The idea that the God of Chaos had been spared was almost too much. But there was something in his voice, something raw, something that made my stomach twist. "They wanted us to have the stone?" "I don’t know that." His voice was tight, like he hated even admitting it. But the air around him said otherwise. The ground beneath us hummed. bending under the weight of something enormous. Magic. Pure, undiluted chaos was pouring out of him, swirling around his body in a violent, pulsing storm. His dismached eyes snapped to me. I saw it—his rage was cold now. Focused. Dangerous. "But next time," he said, voice dripping with venom, "when I see them…" A pause. A deep, sharp inhale. "I will fucking destroy them." I felt something ignite in my chest. And I let it out. I threw my head back and laughed. Not a normal laugh. Not a chuckle. Not something small. A wild, unhinged, predatory laugh. I felt my magic explode outward, meeting his head-on. Two forces—one chaos, one darkness and pure good—twisting, merging, devouring the space between us. The air cracked. Reality trembled. The ground split beneath our feet as a perfect yin-yang swirl formed between us, twisting, rising into the sky like a storm of death itself. I met his eyes. "We." My voice was barely a whisper, but it carried through like a promise. A vow. "We will fucking destroy them." We stood there. Not as friends. Not as allies. But as two beasts—two nightmares, two living forces of nature—standing side by side, their power merging into something greater than either could ever be alone. I looked at him. He looked at me. And we grinned. The storm around us vanished. Our auras faded back into nothing. But the promise remained. We laughed. Not the cruel, hollow laughter of before. This was different. This was pure. Because for the first time in a long, long time, we weren’t fighting for what value alone. "Alright, alright," I exhaled, still smirking. "That was good. But listen." "We need more allies," Discord cut in, voice sharp. I nodded. "Exactly. We need people who can use the same techniques, people who are powerful—" "People who aren’t afraid to burn the world to the ground." "Sirens," "Good start," he agreed, rubbing his chin. "But not enough," I continued. "We need someone stronger. Someone who can match us. Someone who—" I frowned. "Who in your world is powerful enough to help us?" Discord paused. Three giant question marks appeared above his head. I gave him a flat look. "Seriously?" "Hey, it’s a genuine question!" He gestured wildly. "I mean, we could go for full-power Twilight, but that’s boring. I was thinking in a more… devilish way." I squinted at him. "Define devilish." He grinned. I felt something cold crawl up my spine. Whatever he was thinking… It was going to be big. And I liked that. I liked that a lot. I smirked. "We will need everyone we can get" Discord's smile widened. "To take down those daughters of the fucking Grogar?" He chuckled. "Oh, trust me, my friend…" He snapped his fingers. The air rippled. Reality shivered. "We’re just getting started." Author's Note Welcome again, this has to be one of my favorite chapters, ehhh to quickly i a giant plan on my board on wall but it didnt fit in the time line and changing the story in 80 degress is to much, i shouldn't have speeded the photo taken at aj hause and memory regain this was my fault, but here you have like? second big fight? but oh no no the war wont be as soon as you think, it will be the finally. i hope you liked the chapter, 4 am on the clock, i was laying in bed on 20pm and i think hmmm, i can start writing this one and end in the ending, it allways end like that. End with that our maraton with Sunset Radience ends. I will comeback to this story after i write some chapters to other one, like a little pause on it A Second Chance at the Same HeartThe fight was over, for now at least. Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight our two biggest problems weren't coming for us right away, but that didn’t mean we were safe. They had power, they had a plan, and worst of all… they were patient. Next to me, Discord was floating upside down, staring at the sky. He had been uncharacteristically quiet after our talk. Not that I minded, but it was rare to see him just thinking. Really thinking. His usual smirk was missing. That alone told me how serious this was. "They think they’re untouchable" I muttered. "Like all we have to do is take them down and everything will be fine." Discord snorted, flipping himself right side up. "Oh please, they’re not that arrogant. Clever little devils, those two. They knew exactly what they were doing when they attacked. They waited, watched, let us wear ourselves down before making a move. That takes discipline, planning… and more than a little confidence." "Which means," I sighed, "they’re not going to rush in head-on. They’re waiting for something. Either they don’t have enough power yet, or they’re scared we’ll surprise them." "Both," Discord mused, stroking his chin. "They had me on the ropes today, but they didn’t kill me. They could have. That means they need more. More magic, more time, more something. The real question is, why aren’t they attacking right now?" I shrugged. "Maybe they think we’ll make the first move. Maybe they know we’re too busy licking our wounds." "Maybe" Discord said slowly "Or maybe they just enjoy watching us squirm." That thought made my skin crawl. Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight had to have a bigger goal in mind. They wouldn’t have gone through all this effort just to break us. No, they wanted something else. But for now, they were waiting. Which meant we could afford to wait too. I exhaled through my nose. "Then we don’t rush either. We need time, and for once, we actually have it. So let’s use it. Tonight, we celebrate. Tomorrow, we plan." Discord blinked at me, then grinned. "Heh. Look at you, being all rational. I’m so proud! My little monster is all grown up." "Shut up." Before Discord could say anything else, the gym doors swung open. Sunset stood in the doorway looking between me and Discord. "Are you done?" I looked at Discord, then back at her. "Yeah, we’re done." She gave me a look, the kind that told me she was thinking about saying something else, but chose not to. Instead, she focused on Discord. "And you?" He raised his hands innocently. "Oh, don’t mind me, dear Sunny. I’m off to do some very serious reconnaissance. I shall slither into the shadows, whisper among the winds, dance between—" "Yeah yeah," I cut him off, waving a hand. "Just don’t get caught, alright?" Discord gave me a wicked grin. "Oh please, getting caught is for people who play fair." And then, he exploded into a cloud of multicolored confetti. When the confetti hit the ground, the pieces crawled away like tiny bugs, vanishing into the cracks of the pavement. Sunset shuddered. "Every time, it’s like something new." "That’s why we love him." She sighed, shaking her head, then looked at me again. "Are you… calmer now? Can you talk to the girls?" "Sunset, there’s nothing to talk about. They don’t trust you. They didn’t trust me." "They were scared," she said. "Just like I was. Just like you were." I clenched my jaw but said nothing. She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Please. Just talk to them. One conversation. One chance. They were lost, just like me." I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the frustration bubbling up again. I didn’t want to do this. I really didn’t want to do this. But Sunset… Sunset had been through enough. She needed this. "Fine. I’ll listen to whatever bullshit they want to say." Sunset studied my face, then sniffed once. And again. Her eyes narrowed. "Wait a minute. Are you smoking again?" "...No?" Sunset squinted, stepping even closer. "You reek of smoke." "It was just one with Discord," I admitted. "I got my memories back today. Let me have one." Sunset folded her arms. "One, huh? And Discord was involved?" "...Maybe." She smirked. "Alright, one. " Sorry disci but you need to take this one. I followed Sunset into the gym.The air inside was thick with tension, a quiet kind of pressure that weighed on everyone in the room. In the center, sitting in a circle, were Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity. They weren’t talking, weren’t laughing, weren’t doing anything except waiting. Waiting for me. Their eyes flickered to me the second I stepped forward, and I could see it in their faces—the nervousness, the guilt, the hesitation. Sunset walked beside me. "They’re better than they were," she said. "They really wanted to get things straight with you too." I turned my head, looking at her, then at them. "You forgave them just like that?" I didn’t bother keeping my voice low. I wanted them to hear it. I wanted them to know exactly what I thought about all of this. Sunset sighed. "I said my piece. They heard what you said before. They know how you feel." I brought my hand up to my nose, rubbing my fingers against the bridge. As much as I hated to admit it, I was going to need them later. Their magic. Their help. And as much as I wanted to see Rainbow, Rarity, and Pinkie crushed under the weight of their own guilt, see them feel worthless for what they did, I also knew that wouldn’t help me in the long run. So I moved forward, stepping closer to the circle before crouching in front of them. I could see how they stiffened, how their eyes averted slightly when I stared them down. Good. They should be ashamed. I tilted my head slightly. "Tell me something. How did it feel?" Rainbow blinked. "What?" "How did it feel?" I repeated, letting the words hang in the air. "To have the truth in front of your eyes the whole time but still doubt it?" Pinkie sucked in a breath. Rarity flinched. I leaned in just a little more. "How did it feel when someone me who had only bad memories of Sunset… believed in her more than any of you did?" They got smaller with every word, their eyes lowering, their shoulders sinking. Applejack clenched her jaw. Fluttershy looked like she wanted to cry all over again. Sunset placed a hand on my shoulder, her voice soft but firm. "Hey, hey. I know you’re mad, but your speech before was enough. Just hear them out. They regret everything." I turned my head to look at her. "Regret?" I echoed. "Oh, that’s a good start." Sunset’s lips pressed together, but she didn’t argue. I inhaled deeply, exhaling through my nose as I shifted my gaze back to them. I looked straight at Applejack and Fluttershy first. "You two" I said. "You shouldn’t feel bad." They blinked, confused. "Yeah, you were against Sunset, but you just followed these three." I pointed to Rarity, Rainbow, and Pinkie. "And you, Fluttershy? You literally did nothing. You weren’t even there. You ran after the photo got posted." Fluttershy’s breath hitched, and she looked down at the floor, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her skirt. Applejack sighed heavily, tipping her hat lower. Then my eyes landed on them. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie. "You three, though?" I exhaled sharply. "You’re going to have to repay Sunset in more than just some half-hearted ‘sorry.’" Rainbow’s hands curled into her lap. "Think about it. What if I didn’t get a portion of my memories back? What if I wasn’t there to defend her? What do you think would’ve happened?" Pinkie wiped her eyes. Rarity’s lip trembled. Rainbow stared hard at the floor, her jaw clenched, her body tense like she was fighting herself. Sunset sighed beside me, kneeling down between me and them. "Enough," she said softly. "They know they did wrong." I didn’t move. I just kept staring at them. Sunset’s gaze turned up to me, her eyes searching. "We all just want to be friends again," she said. "Are you willing to do this for me? Are you willing to forgive them for my sake?" Silence. I looked down at Sunset, at her hopeful, tired, but still kind expression. After everything, she still wanted to move past this. "Heh. I’ll try." Sunset blinked, her brows pulling together slightly in confusion. "Just like that?" "Yeah." I shrugged. "You were the victim. This is your choice." Sunset’s lips parted slightly, but I wasn’t done. I turned my gaze back toward them, my expression darkening. I didn’t bother hiding it—I let my eyes glow a deep, reddish hue, just enough to remind them of what I was capable of. "But one more thing like that, and there will be nothing left to forgive." Rarity flinched. Pinkie swallowed thickly. Rainbow looked like she was struggling not to explode. Sunset groaned before punching my shoulder—lightly, but firm. "Okay, okay, enough." I smirked. "What? I’m joking." Sunset rolled her eyes, shaking her head with an exasperated smile. "Alright, alright, enough of the death threats." Then she tilted her head toward the girls, expectantly. "Can you let them say something? Not Burging with threats?." "Okey." Rarity's breath hitched. She looked at me, then Sunset, her hands gripping the hem of her skirt. There was a spark of hope in her eyes now, like she was grasping for something—some form of absolution. I ran a hand through my hair. "Heh. You three were there when I… lost control." I hesitated, then corrected myself. "When I became the 'Prince of Salvation' or whatever." Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow flinched at the mention of it. "I guess," I continued, "it’s only fair that I—partially—forgive you." Before they could react, I held up a hand. "But don’t get excited. There’s still a lot you need to do before you can even think about making up for what you did." They hesitated for only a moment before stepping forward, wrapping their arms around Sunset and me in a hesitant hug. Pfff. Yeah, a hug wasn’t much. But I guess it was a start. Then, Rarity spoke first, her voice was thick with guilt. "I was blind," she admitted, pulling away from the hug and looking at me with red-rimmed eyes. "Blinded by my own pride. My own… short-sightedness. I thought I understood people. I thought I was good at reading emotions, at telling truth from lies, and yet I was so utterly wrong about Sunset." Sunset gave her a small, understanding nod, but I didn’t say anything. "I should have listened," Rarity continued, swallowing hard. "I should have been better. And I intend to be, if you’d… allow me the chance to prove it." I stayed silent for a moment, then gave a simple, "We’ll see." Pinkie stepped up next, and her voice was shaking. "I won’t ever doubt you again," she blurted, her blue eyes glossy. "Ever. Everrrrr!" Her voice cracked at the end, and her hands clenched into fists like she was making some sacred promise. I looked at her for a long moment, then nodded slightly. "Good." Then it was Rainbow’s turn. And unlike the others, she didn’t step forward. She didn’t even look at me at first. She just stared at the floor, jaw clenched, her arms stiff at her sides. "I should have been loyal," she finally said. I tilted my head. "I was supposed to be the one to show loyalty," she went on, finally lifting her gaze to look at Sunset—then at me. "And I did the opposite." "I turned my back on Sunset when she needed me most," she continued. "And then I turned on you too. I made everything worse. I hurt the two people who deserved my loyalty more than anyone." Her fingers trembled. "I should’ve—I should’ve just—" She squeezed her eyes shut, inhaling sharply. Then, in a softer voice: "You should’ve hit me harder. You should’ve hit me so hard that I would’ve seen the truth sooner." I let out a slow exhale, rolling my eyes. "Oh, come here, you dumb bitch." Rainbow’s eyes snapped open, and she stared at me, dumbfounded. Then, to my surprise, she laughed. " I guess that’s a start?" She stepped forward and hugged me and Sunset. Sunset smiled softly, wrapping her arms around Rainbow in return. I just stood there for a second before patting her back once—lightly. After a long moment, the hug ended. Rainbow took a step back, glancing downward. "So… does this mean the slumber parties are back?" "You said they were dumb." Rainbow hesitated, shifting her weight from foot to foot. "Yeah, but… I guess we could start by spending some time together again. If that’s okay with you and Sunset." I stared at her, then at Rarity and Pinkie, then at Sunset. This wasn’t good enough. Not yet. But if Sunset wanted them back in her life… I wouldn’t stop her. Sunset turned to me, as if waiting for me to decide. "This is your choice, Sunny." She smiled. "Of course, I’d love that." Then she turned to the others. "But not tonight. Tonight, I want to spend some quality time with my boyfriend." She gave me a wink. Yuupi Fluttershy suddenly cleared her throat, reminding everyone of something important. "Um… Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack we still need to go to Principal Celestia’s office. " The four of them flinched, then nodded. "Right" Rarity sighed, flipping her hair back and regaining her composure. "We’ll see you two later, then." They waved to us as they left, heading toward the principal’s office. Sunset and I turned toward the parking lot. "What?" I smirked. "We’re leaving school early?" Sunset rolled her eyes. "Principal Celestia said we could go home. Besides, yeah, things should be fine now, but… I think we deserve some time to breathe." "Agreed." But then, a thought hit me—a glorious, evil little thought. I turned to Sunset, making sure my expression was just right. Wide, hopeful eyes. A slight pout. The kind of face no one could say no to. "Sunny…" She raised an eyebrow at me, already suspicious. "Yeah?" I clasped my hands together dramatically, leaning a little closer. "Can I drive us home?" There was a beat of silence. Then Sunset bursted out laughing. "NO! No no no!" She shook her head, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "The city doesn’t know that a speedster is about to hit the roads! The military isn’t involved enough to—" "Okay, okay, I get it!" I groaned, rolling my eyes. "No need to keep going, I understand." Sunset sighed, shaking her head—but then, to my absolute shock, she grabbed her motorcycle keys, spun them around her finger, and tossed them to me. I barely caught them. "Wait. What?" She walked over to the bike, sat on the back seat, crossed her arms, and smirked at me. "Come on, but try not to kill us." For a second, I just stared at her. Then, a slow grin spread across my face. "YESSSSS," I whispered dramatically under my breath. I didn’t have my license. I barely knew what I was doing. But I had a free instructor. I swung my leg over the bike, gripping the handles. Sunset slid in behind me, and the moment she did— She latched onto me like I was about to drive us off a cliff. "You’re holding on like your life depends on it," I teased, grinning. "Because it does," she shot back. "Heh. Fair." I took a deep breath. "So, how do I start this thing?" Sunset sighed, mumbling something about this being a mistake, but still guided me. Slowly really slowly we rolled out of the parking lot and onto the street. "Blinker" she instructed. I turned it on. "And now—go." I twisted the throttle. ZIUUUM! "NOT THAT FAST—SLOW DOWN, SLOW DOWN!" Sunset screamed, gripping me even tighter. "NO!" I shouted back over the wind. "THIS IS FOR EVERYTHING YOU DID WHILE I WAS IN YOUR POSITION!" Sunset let out something between a screech and a laugh. "YOU PSYCHOPATH—" "Oh crap—right turn!" I yelped, realizing the street was curving. I pressed the brake gently, making the turn slow and steady—like a responsible driver. Sunset exhaled loudly. "Good, good, keep it like—" ZIUUUM! "OH, COME ON!" The next few minutes were chaos. Sunset screamed. I laughed. I screamed a little too, but mostly laughed. There were definitely a few oh shit moments, but somehow—somehow—we made it. Finally, I pulled into the driveway and turned off the engine. Silence. I let out a breath and turned to Sunset, feeling very proud of myself. "Pretty cool, right? We should make sure to keep this a tra—" "No." I blinked. "Never again. Not in my life." I turned to fully look at her. She was pale as the sky. "...Oh," I mumbled. "Okay then." :< Sunset groaned, rubbing her temples. "For that experience, you’re making me the best coffee of my life. And snacks. And if you even think about getting on that bike again without proper lessons, I will end you." "Oh, don’t be mad, Sunny. You always drive like that!" "YEAH?!" she snapped, gesturing wildly. "I have my license! I know how to drive!" "...Okay, good point" I admitted. She huffed but shook her head, a small smirk breaking through her frustration. In the end, we laughed it off. Sure, she was still clearly mad, but there was an undeniable spark of amusement in her eyes. We headed inside, my dad was in the living room, working on his laptop. He barely glanced up before muttering, "I heard screaming. Should I be concerned?" Sunset groaned, throwing herself onto the couch. "Yes." I grinned, tossing the motorcycle keys onto the table. "No." Dad gave me a long, long look before sighing. "...I don’t even wanna know." Sunset shot me a glare. "You really don’t." Then, she sighed and added, "I just wanted him to have his moment, you know… after losing his memory—" Dad’s head snapped up so fast he nearly knocked his laptop off his lap. "What?!" Sunset froze. I stared at her. "Em… Sunset?" She winced, pressing her lips together. "Oops." Dad slowly closed his laptop, setting it aside with this tight, controlled movement. "Tell me now," he said, his voice calm but firm. "What do you mean, 'losing your memory'?" I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Oh, geez, Dad… it’s in the past. Everything is good now." But he wasn’t letting this go. His eyes darted between me and Sunset, disbelief all over his face. "You lost your memories? What happened?" I exchanged a glance with Sunset, then took a deep breath. "Okay, fine. Long story short—somebody started posting stuff online, impersonating Sunset, trying to make her look bad." Dad frowned. "Anon-a-Miss." Sunset’s eyes widened. "You know about it?" "Kid, I might not be a high school student, but I know how to use the internet." He gave me a look. "Go on." I shifted awkwardly. "Well, I wanted to figure out who was behind it, and I… got hit by the Memory Stone." Dad’s brows furrowed. "The what?" "Magical rock that erases memories," I explained quickly. "So, yeah, I forgot everything who I was, who Sunset was, everything about magic. Then there was this whole thing where I thought Sunset was my bully—" "Oh my God," Dad muttered, rubbing his forehead. "—but then I started remembering pieces, and then the whole school kind of… wanted to kill us—" "STOP! Stop, stop, stop." He held up both hands, looking so done. "Okay. I was better off not knowing." Sunset chuckled nervously. "Yeah, it was a lot." Dad mumbled under his breath, "Whole school?!" "Yeah, but it’s good now. I think," I said, glancing at Sunset. She nodded. "I think everything is under control." Dad gave us a skeptical look. "Is it?" I hesitated before answering. "…Not quite." Sunset sighed. "But for now, we just want some quiet time together." Dad observed us for a moment, then huffed a small laugh. "Okay, okay. I believe you. Well… I hope you two will actually…rest." He grinned. "Heh, that look. Come on, Sunset, let’s go—" "Not without that coffee," I sighed dramatically. "Okaaaaay." I headed to the kitchen while Sunset went into my room. As I grabbed the coffee beans, I heard a throat clear behind me. Dad stood there, arms crossed, leaning against the counter. "You really doing okay, kid?" "Huh?" "After everything that happened," he said. "Don’t give me the ‘it’s in the past’ speech. I’m your dad. You went through hell, and I didn’t even know about it. That’s not sitting right with me." "I mean… yeah, it sucked. A lot. There were moments where I thought—" I stopped myself, shaking my head. "But Sunset was there. She fought for me even when I didn’t remember her. And now? I’ve got my memories back, she’s still by my side, and I’m not letting anyone mess with us again." Dad studied me for a long moment, his face unreadable. Then, he let out a slow breath. "She really loves you, huh?" I smiled. "Yeah. She does." He nodded. "And you love her?" I didn’t hesitate. "More than anything." Dad smirked. "Then hurry up with that coffee before she kills you with that love." I carried two mugs of coffee and a plate of cookies back to my room. Sunset was sprawled on my bed, face buried in my pillow. The second I walked in, she peeked up at me and made the biggest, saddest puppy eyes I’d ever seen. "Cookies?" she asked in the softest voice possible. I sighed, setting the plate down next to her. "You’re lucky you’re cute." She grinned, immediately snatching one up. "Mmm. You spoil me." I sat next to her, taking a sip of my coffee. "Yeah, well, you deserve it." She nudged me playfully. "So. Wanna go on another motorcycle ride?" "Ha. Ha." I deadpanned. "Very funny." She smirked, dunking her cookie in her coffee. "I thought so." Then, she stretched out on the bed, her fiery hair spilling over my pillow as she turned her head toward me. "Sooo," she drawled, "how does it feel to have everything under control again?" I chuckled, my mouth full of cookie. If only she knew. If only she knew about the other Sunset and Twilight. What they’d done to Discord. What they had planned. But she shouldn’t know. Not yet. Not when we needed time to settle things in our group, time to rebuild what Anon-a-Miss tried to tear apart. Then we’d figure out a way to get rid of Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight. I coughed, still struggling with the stupid dry cookie. "I feel… full," I muttered, swallowing and flopping onto my back beside her, staring at the ceiling. Sunset rolled onto her side, propping her head up with her hand as she studied me. "You okay?" "Yeah" I sighed. "I just keep thinking. About the girls. About how they need to learn a lesson." Sunset snorted. "They prob already got a good verbal beating from Principal Celestia." "Oh yeah, Celestia can show temper." I smirked. "But Sunset, I don’t think that is enough." Her expression softened. "You’re still upset about it, huh?" I turned my head to look at her. "I mean… what if I hadn’t gotten my memory back?" She flinched slightly. "Or what if we didn’t have friends like the Sirens or Flash back there?" I continued. "Who knows what would’ve happened to us" "Shhh." She pressed a gentle finger to my lips, stopping me mid-sentence. Her eyes were soft , full of warmth. "We don’t need to be thinking about ‘what if,’" she whispered. "We should focus on now.’” I let out a breath. She was right. "And now," she continued, pulling her hand back, "we need to think about where the slumber party will be. Christmas is around the corner. And you, my gentleman, need to clean this house." "Oh, great. This again." "And," she added, raising an eyebrow, "you need to tell your dad about it." "Dad?" "Yeah." She stretched her arms behind her head. "He should know about the slumber party. I mean, you live here." I hesitated. "Hmm… Sunset?" "Mmm?" "I was actually thinking of something else." She turned to me, curious. "What?" I sat up, rubbing the back of my head. "What if—hypothetically—" "Mmhmm." She smirked, already picking up on my nonsense. "—if I were to give my dad, let’s say… magic?" I said, side-eyeing her. "Like, if he had magic, would he be like that other Sombra?" Sunset’s smirk dropped into a thoughtful frown. "Huh…" "Wait, you’re actually considering it?" "Well…" she rubbed her chin. "He shouldn’t be like the other Sombra. He’s different. But if he really tried, maybe?” She gave me a teasing look. "Don’t forget your dad is a little mischievous—" I immediately grabbed a pillow and bopped her on the head. "Hey! Don’t insult my father!" Sunset gasped, dramatically clutching her head. "Ow! I’m just saying!" "Yeah, yeah." I rolled my eyes. "So… quick answer?" "No. And yes." That didn’t help. I layed back down, staring at the ceiling again. If worst comes to worst… maybe I could train my dad, teach him how to use magic properly. Then he could actually help us fight Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight… Sunset nudged me. "Why are you asking?" I hesitated. "Just wondering." Sunset narrowed her eyes. "Mmmhmm. You’re a bad liar." "What? No, I’m not!" "Oh, please." She poked my cheek. "This is about Anon-a-Miss, isn’t it?" "No?" She crossed her arms. "Mhmm. You totally know who it is." I looked away. "I really don’t." "Are you lying to me?" My heart clenched. I… I didn’t want to lie to her. But I couldn’t tell her the truth yet. Not about her. Not about them. "No. But whoever it is… let’s just say they’re powerful." "Powerful?" "Yeah. Powerful enough to… spare Discord." That made her sit up straight. "Wait. Discord was almost—" She swallowed. "Who is this?" "…I don’t know." She looked at me for a long moment. And then, slowly, she let out a breath. "Okay. But when you do know… you’ll tell me, right?" I smiled at her, reaching out to take her hand. "Yeah. I promise." She squeezed my hand. "Good." Then, she smirked. "And we’re not going to spend our free time just… thinking about what your father will do with magic, right?" I hummed, pretending to think about it. Oh, so we’re doing something sexy? I thought to myself. Maybe we— "Maybe we’ll watch something romantic. What do you think?" Sunset cut me off before I could even finish my internal fantasy. "Uh—yeah, I was thinking just the same thing." She gave me a knowing smirk, as if she had read my mind. I stood up, walking over to my TV. Yeah, I had a TV in my room.But I mostly used it to play games though, with everything that had been happening lately, I hadn't really gotten the chance. "Okay, what do you want to watch?" I asked, scrolling through my streaming site. "I have this cool site with all the movies." Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Really? The Prince of Salvation is pirating movies?" "Oh, please. Who would pay a subscription just to watch 40 minutes of a movie and then never open it again?" She paused, considering it."Fair." "Exactly." Sunset leaned back against my bed, stretching like a lazy cat. "Maybe we should watch Titanic." "Absolutely not." She sat up, looking offended. "What? Why? It’s a classic!" "It’s three hours long and ends badly. No thanks." Sunset huffed, crossing her arms. "I mean, she could have let him—" "No, no, no!" I cut her off, waving my hands. "She could’ve made him stay on the door. There was room." Sunset smirked. "See? You do care about the movie." "I care about logic," I shot back. She rolled her eyes, then leaned over to look at the screen as I scrolled. "Fine, fine. What else do we have?" That’s when I saw it. "Eternal Sunshine of the Spotless Mind." I hesitated for a second, then pointed at it. "How about this one?" Sunset squinted at the title. "Huh. What’s it about?" I clicked on it, letting the movie start. "It’s about… well, erasing memories, I think." Sunset’s eyes flickered toward me. Yeah. The irony wasn’t lost on either of us. "Huh." She sat up straighter. "That’s… fitting." "Yeah." I swallowed. "We have this thing, don’t we? Watching movies that fit our situation?" Sunset smiled softly. "Guess so." The movie started, and we both leaned back against the bed. It didn’t take long for me to get comfortable especially when Sunset shifted, tucking herself against my side, resting her head on my shoulder. I hesitated for a moment before finally, finally wrapping my arm around her. She sighed contently, her body warm against mine. As we watched, the movie hit hard. It was about love, about pain, about memories—about choosing whether to erase someone from your life or hold onto them, even when it hurts. It felt too real. At some point, Sunset whispered, "Would you?" "Would I what?" She tilted her head, looking up at me. "Erase someone like that?" I looked back at the screen. "I… don’t know." She frowned. "Really?" I sighed, tightening my hold around her. "I think… I’d rather suffer the memories than lose someone I love." Sunset’s breath hitched slightly, but she didn’t say anything right away. Instead, she slowly intertwined her fingers with mine. "Yeah," she murmured. "Me too." We kept watching, but I wasn’t really paying attention to the movie anymore. Because all I could think about… was her. The way she smelled like coffee and cinnamon. The way her fingers fit so perfectly in mine. The way her heartbeat was steady against my side. I swallowed hard. "You know… I think I’ve fallen in love with you a second time. I mean after i lost my memories." Sunset froze. Then, slowly, she lifted her head, looking at me with wide eyes. "What did you just say?" I smiled softly, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. "I love you, Sunset. And I think… I fell in love with you again. Like, all over again." She stared at me, her eyes shimmering like molten gold. Then, without a word, she leaned in, pressing her lips against mine. It was soft at first. Gentle. But then she cupped my face, pulling me in deeper, kissing me like she was afraid I’d disappear again. I held onto her, tilting my head as I kissed her back, pouring every ounce of emotion into it. This wasn’t like before. This was real. This was us. When we finally pulled away, Sunset rested her forehead against mine, her breath warm against my lips. "I love you too," she whispered. "And I think… I fell in love with you a second time too." I let out a breathless chuckle. "Guess we’re both hopeless, huh?" She smiled. "Yeah. But at least we’re hopeless together." I kissed her again, softer this time. Just because I could. I wasn’t scared of forgetting. Because I knew, no matter what, I’d always find my way back to her. Author's Note Okey okey, in last chapter i've said that i'm gonna take a break from this, but i watched good romantic anime, and i got into that mood, so pach pach and this is on, yeah, wholsome chapter, and there are gonna be more, but after i'm done with another story, now i just know that there will be slumber parties, no something like oc seeing futere or nothing, not until... battle of bands? yeah we have a long thing, and between Battle of bands there will be explenation why they are gathering magic, I hope you have fun reading!
The Weight of the Past, the Light of the PresentBeneath the sun's ruthless stare, the desert extended in all directions in a wide, shifting sea of golden sand. In the distance, the wind howled, muttering lost promises and forgotten names. A lone figure trekked through the desolate terrain, his every step deliberate, ponderous, and weighed down by the passage of time. Long and silver as the moonlight, his beard hung down to his knees, swinging softly with every weary stride. He rested heavily on a wooden staff that had been used for decades, if not centuries, and had a smooth surface. His sun-bleached and ragged clothes held his ailing body together, but he exuded strength. Life exploded out of the sand with each step his left foot took. Beneath his touch, flowers grew, bright and colorful, bucking the ruthless heat. However, as if the entire essence of life were being taken away, the sand turned black and turned into a pale gray dust with each step of his right foot. He continued forward, his eyes locked onto something in the distance. A ruin. A place he once knew. The ruins of Canterlot High School. Once a beacon of youth, of hope, of friendships that could overcome the impossible. Now, it was nothing but shattered stone, collapsed walls, and the remains of a history long buried under the weight of time. The elderly guy paused. With his wooden staff burrowing into the sand for support, he fell before the ruins, his knees, weak but strong, buckling. His breathing was rough, erratic, and sorrowful. With eyes brimming with millennia of suffering and remorse, he raised his head and said, in a voice hardly audible above a whisper “It shouldn’t have ended like this…” A voice, smooth and familiar, laced with amusement and something deeper, something almost fond, echoed behind him. “No, it shouldn’t.” He didn’t need to turn around. He already knew who it was. “You must have really taken a liking to me,” he muttered, his voice holding the same tired anger that had been with him for years. “I could sense your presence next to me since the day I healed Sunset… since the day I stabbed her with my own hand.” A soft chuckle followed, one that held the weight of eternity. “What can I say, ki—” The voice paused. “Hah. Well, that nickname doesn’t fit anymore, does it?” The old man slowly turned his head. Death stood there, as vibrant and effortless as ever, her hooded cloak draped over her shoulders, her arms crossed in amusement. Despite all the time that had passed, she looked exactly the same. Still looking like Sunset, a living image of something he couldn't save. Not a wrinkle, not a sign of aging. “Look at you. All wise and ancient, wandering the sands like some mythical prophet. Hah! If someone had told me back then that you’d end up looking like this, I would’ve laughed in their face.” He let out a small, dry chuckle. “And yet, here we are.” Death’s smirk softened just slightly. “You know, your story was the most fascinating thing I’ve seen since Ragnarok. So, naturally, I stuck around.” She shrugged as if that explained everything. But then, something shifted. Her posture stiffened slightly as her smirk vanished. As though listening to something the elderly man couldn't hear, she squinted and cocked her head. “Hm?” she muttered. The old man frowned. “What is it?” Death held up a hand to silence him. Then, she turned back to him, her usual amusement gone. Instead, her gaze was serious, almost… warning. “The young you is watching,” she whispered. The old man stiffened. His breath caught in his throat. Death’s lips curled into a mischievous yet knowing smile. “Don’t look lame.” The elderly man knelt on the sand and exhaled a weary breath, his chest gently rising and falling. The wide nothingness of the midnight blue sky above him reflected the emptiness in his heart. His wooden staff dug into the sand beneath him while his long beard waved slightly in the wind. His voice was hoarse, cracked with the weight of years. “But I tried… I tried so many times to go back. How… how is he—” Death sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes as she leaned lazily against the remains of a crumbling wall. “Oh, don’t be such a crybaby.” She waved a dismissive hand in the air. “Do you have any idea how much extra work you’ve dumped on me with all this nonsense? Two universes’ worth of souls to sort into the afterlife. Two! That’s way too much paperwork for one omnipotent, incredibly stylish, and devastatingly cool entity to handle.” She huffed, crossing her arms. “So yeah, you should change it. For me, if nothing else.” Old man fingers curled around the sand, letting it slip between them like time itself. His face remained still, but in his eyes, storms raged. “If you’re really watching…” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, “if you’re really me… then you can change it.” Death smirked. “Now we’re talking.” She spun the scythe and jabbed the blade into the ground, leaning on it casually. “I mean, look, I get it. This whole ‘failing everyone you love’ thing? Pretty tragic. But the universe threw you a bone, and guess what? You’re not taking it.” Old man took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the ruins. “I’ve seen a song of past romance… I’ve seen the sacrifice of heroes… the portraits of betrayal. I saw her final stand.” His voice wavered, the cracks in his heart splitting open again. “I saw her on the brink of death. I saw her draw her final breath…” He clenched his jaw. “But I couldn’t save her.I couldn’t save anyone.” He closed his eyes, as if trying to block out the ghosts of his past. “Their faces still haunt me.” Death groaned dramatically, dragging a skeletal hand down her face. “Ugh, soooo lame.” “You don’t understand.” “I understand that you’re being a little drama queen instead of speaking” she quipped, tilting her head. “You want a do-over? Here it is. You want to stop this from happening? Then listen up kid, because this is important.” She jabbed a finger at him. “First thing’s first you need to stop him from absorbing the Power of Friendship.” Death continued. “Second, you need to side with Sunset. No doubts, no hesitation" “And most importantly—Do. Not. Forget. Who. You. Are.” Silence stretched between them. The wind howled through the ruins. “He will try to make you forget,” Death whispered. “He will try to break you, to strip you down until nothing remains but the thing he wants you to be.” Her voice was softer now, almost… caring. “You can’t let that happen.” "Is there anything more we can do?" Death looked at the old man, he wasn't the same one she saw for decades... He was now full of hope "Nah now we wait and see if younger you succedes" She point's a finger into sky, now wake wake your time comes now. Warmth. That was the first thing I felt. A featherlight touch that lightly touches my cheek. It was such a soft feeling that I briefly believed I was still dreaming. When my eyes opened, Sunset's teal eyes were the first thing I saw as she looked down at me, her face just inches from mine. She pulled herself up on one elbow, her hair disheveled from sleep, strands cascading over her face. Through the window, the early morning's golden light surrounded her like a halo. Reality hit me all at once. The vision. The old man in the ruins. The weight of regret pressing down on my chest like an anvil. The future I had seen. I let out a short breath and jolted back before I could stop myself. Before my thoughts could react, my body took action. I fell. “Gah—!” Thud. Pain shot through my side as I crashed onto the floor. “Ouch, ouch, ouch…” I groaned, rubbing the back of my head. Sunset gasped, immediately sitting up and leaning over the edge of the bed. “Oh my gosh! Are you okay?” With my heart still thumping my ribs, I blinked up at her. The vision's recollection stuck to me like a second skin. The desert's chill wind. Canterlot High's ruins. In my ear, the voice of Death whispered cautions. I swallowed hard. “Y-Yeah,” I muttered. “Just… another weird dream.” Sunset frowned, studying my face for a moment before reaching out. “Come back to bed” she murmured, fingers brushing against my wrist. Her voice was so soft. So normal. As if nothing had changed. As if the world hadn't just fallen apart under my feet. I paused and gazed at her extended hand. Then, slowly, I took it. She guided me back under the covers, wrapping her arms around me the moment I settled in. I felt the steady rise and fall of her breath, the way she instinctively curled against me, as if she belonged there. And maybe she did. Maybe she always had. Sometime later, she stirred again. “Awww, wake up,” she teased, nudging me with her foot under the blanket. I groaned dramatically, burying my face in the pillow. “Again with the late sleeping? You’re worse than Rainbow Dash” she continued, sitting up and stretching. I peeked out from under the covers, just in time to catch her slipping her shirt over her head. The sunlight from the window hit her at just the right angle, painting her in golden hues. For a moment, I just stared. She was perfect. “Pervert.” I scoffed, dragging a hand down my face. “Oooh yeah, it’s so bad to look at my own girlfriend, you’re totally right,” I grumbled, making an exaggerated grumpy face. Sunset just smirked, rolling her eyes before turning back to grab a hairbrush. I sighed, shifting onto my side. Three months. Three months since I became the so-called Prince of Salvation. Three months since everything had changed. And yet… some things hadn’t. Sunset slept now over at my house like it was the most natural thing in the world. We kissed, we hugged, we shared these quiet moments. And yet… Nothing deeper. No foreplay. No whispered I want you in the dead of night. It was almost like she didn’t even think about it. I swallowed, pushing the thought aside. Then my eyes changed direction. Not at her face. At something else. “Huh?” she murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. I sighed, looking away. "You know on what i'm looking, Sunset… That scar.” A pause. Her expression softened. She followed my gaze, looking down at the faint mark across her side, the reminder of what I had done that day. The day I lost control. Even now, it made my stomach twist. Sunset sighed, then shook her head with a small smile. “Oh, stop,” she said, her tone light but firm. “I've told you a million times—it’s nothing. You did everything you could, and look—” Before I could react, she suddenly stepped forward and lifted my shirt. I stiffened. For a second, my breath caught in my throat. Because there—etched into my skin, on abdomen was a scar. A perfect match. Sunset grinned. "We have matching scars!" she declared, as if it were something to celebrate. I stared at her. Then at the scars. Something in my chest tightened. "Sunset…" I whispered. She met my gaze again, and I saw it—the love in her eyes, unwavering. "You always carry your pain like it's yours alone. But it’s ours." I had spent so long punishing myself for what had happened that night. For hurting her. But Sunset Shimmer,the strongest, most stubborn girl I had ever known,refused to let me drown in my own guilt. She still stood beside me. Still chose me. Still loved me, even when I couldn’t love myself. "Okay," she sighed, finally pulling back. Her hands lingered on my shoulder for just a second before she poked my forehead with her finger. "Let’s start the day. We have school today, remember?" I groaned, flopping back onto the bed dramatically. "Ehhhh, do we really have to? Can’t we just stay home? Celestia and Luna will understand." Sunset shot me a deadpan look. "No, you need to start going outside again." "But it’s so cool at home." I pouted, stretching out under the blankets like I was melting into them. Sunset rolled her eyes, grabbing my pillow and whacking me in the face with it. "Ow!" I yelped. "Get up," We both got ready, and after a short wash-up, we went downstairs despite my complaints. Two steaming cups of freshly brewed coffee were waiting for us on the counter, and the air was filled with the delicious aroma of the beverage. My dad was standing by the sink, casually drinking his own cup as he glanced up at us. "Morning, Sunset," he greeted. "Good morning, Mr. Sombra," she replied politely. Dad rolled his eyes, shaking his head. "Stop with that ‘mister’ nonsense. We’re family now, remember?" Sunset chuckled. "Force of habit." I grabbed my cup and exhaled deeply. "I’ll drink mine outside," I said, already making my way to the porch. Sunset grabbed her own cup and followed. Between the warmth of the rising sun and the lingering chill of dawn, the morning air was sharp but not too frigid. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the quiet quiet of the neighborhood. Then, I reached into my pocket, pulling out my box of cigarettes. The moment the familiar crinkle of the box reached Sunset’s ears, she snapped her head toward me. "Hey! You said you quit!" she scolded, her eyes narrowing in frustration. I sighed, flipping the box open and pulling out a cigarette. "Oh, Sunny, it’s my last pack, I swear." "You said that seven packs ago." "Yeah, yeah," I muttered, lighting the cigarette. I took a slow drag, feeling the familiar burn in my lungs. "But this time it’s really the last one." "Let me guess—'these are the same ones Dawn gave you'?" She quirked an eyebrow. I froze mid-inhale. Busted. "Uh…" I coughed, looking away. "O-opsie." Sunset groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "You really suck at quitting," she muttered. I exhaled, watching the smoke curl into the air. "I will quit. Just… not today." She sighed but didn’t push it further. Instead, she took a sip of her coffee and sat down beside me on the porch steps. Eventually, I finished my cigarette, putting it out in the ashtray I kept outside. "Alright," I said, stretching. "Let’s get this day over with." Sunset smirked, standing up and grabbing our empty cups. "That’s the spirit." We took our mugs back inside, placing them in the sink before grabbing our bags. Then, we headed out to Sunset’s motorcycle. It was sleek, black with orange accents—an absolute beast of a machine. I had gotten used to her reckless speeding by now, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t mentally bracing myself every time I got on the back. Sunset swung her leg over the seat, putting on her helmet. I climbed on behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist as she revved the engine. "You holding on tight?" she asked over her shoulder. I nodded. "Yeah, yeah, just don’t kill us." She grinned. "No promises." And then— She gunned it. The sudden acceleration yanked me back, and I had to tighten my grip around her waist to keep from flying off. The streets blurred past us as she weaved through traffic with terrifying confidence, completely ignoring the speed limit like it was a suggestion. I had long since stopped asking her to slow down. It was pointless. Within minutes, we were already pulling into the Canterlot High parking lot. Sunset killed the engine and removed her helmet, shaking out her hair as she glanced back at me. "See? Fast and efficient," she teased. I huffed, peeling myself off the back of the bike. "Yeah, until the day you get pulled over." She just laughed, nudging me playfully before heading toward the school doors. the familiar faces of my friends greeted me. Rainbow Dash smirked, placing a hand over her chest in a mocking bow. “Welcome, Demon Lord,” she teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Haha, funny, Dash,” I shot back, shaking my head. We walked the busy halls on our way to our lockers. Student's eyes followed me with curiosity rather than fear or contempt. But I could still feel their gazes. I was going to have to adjust to that. If anything, I gave them a new courtyard to enjoy, so it wasn't like I had done anything to them. As I reached my locker, I noticed Flash Sentry walking past. Our eyes met, and for a moment, we just stood there. Then, with a small smirk, we both bumped fists. We weren’t exactly close before, but maybe things had changed. Maybe I could actually call him a friend now? I wasn’t sure. The idea of friendships was still something I struggled with.We went to class with our books. Algebra continued to be mind-numbing. Two hours spent looking at formulas and numbers that appeared to blend together. My eyes grew heavier by the second, and my head drooped more than once. The only thing that woke me up was the ring of the bell, which announced the beginning of our free time. I stepped outside, letting the cool air clear my thoughts. Finding a bench, I sat down and leaned back, staring at the sky. That dream… It was different. More vivid. More real. Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the power of friendship. And don’t forget who you are. Those words echoed in my mind like a warning from someone who had already lived through the worst. But what did they mean? Who was “he”? What was I supposed to remember? I exhaled, rubbing my temples. This wasn’t the first time I had dreams, but this one felt… urgent. Like something terrible was on the horizon, waiting for me to make a mistake. “Welcome, Your Majesty.” I turned my head to see Adagio, Aria, and Sonata approaching me. “Yo,” I greeted, still lost in my thoughts. Adagio smirked, flipping her voluminous curls over her shoulder. “You look like you just had an existential crisis.” “Something like that,” I muttered. Aria crossed her arms. “Well, if you’re done brooding, we have an update for you.” Sonata grinned, holding up her pendant. “Our new pendants are working better than ever! We’re more fed than we’ve been in years!” I glanced at the shimmering stones hanging around their necks. They weren’t the same as their old ones—these were infused with something… different. I had given them these after everything that happened. They could now sustain themselves without draining emotions to dangerous levels. They had power, but they weren’t the same sirens they used to be. “Good to hear,” I said, eyeing them carefully. “And you’re using them responsibly, right?” Adagio rolled her eyes. “Yes, father, we’re being good little sirens.” Aria smirked. “No world domination plans. Yet.” Sonata giggled. “Only a little mind control.” I shot them a look, and they all laughed. “Relax,” Adagio said. “We’re not the same sirens you fought back then.” That was true. They had changed. Maybe we all had. But their transformation was nothing short of remarkable—from power-hungry monsters to girls who lost everything to my decisions, and now? They were just normal girls. “Hm,” I muttered, breaking the silence. “So… what do you all do now?” Adagio turned to me, a soft, almost nostalgic smile playing on her lips. “We sing. For charity, actually. The old mansion you left us… it didn’t even cost as much as our old house, so we had a little money left. We decided to use it for something worthwhile.” I raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. “Charity, huh? That’s… good to hear.” “Don’t act so surprised,” Aria grumbled, though her tone lacked its usual venom. “We’re not the same sirens you fought back then, remember?” Sonata beamed, clearly pleased with herself. “And we’re really good at it, too! People love our shows!” “Good for you,” I said sincerely, watching as they walked off to do whatever it was they had planned. “Welcome, do you have a moment?" I turned, startled. I had never met a man like the one standing next to me. It seemed weird to have him around. He was tall, almost unnaturally tall, and had a lanky frame that gave him an air of both majesty and whimsy. He had wild, black-gray-streaked hair that stood up in tangled tufts like it had a consciousness of its own. Mischief and something deeper, something ancient, glinted in his mismatched eyes, one a dazzling gold and the other a piercing crimson. His attire, a patchwork of mismatched textiles in every imaginable hue and texture, did not lessen his oddity. His coat appeared to have been sewn together from ten separate closets, creating a strange yet strangely comfortable combination. And yet, despite his strange appearance, there was something undeniably magnetic about him. “Uh…” I blinked, trying to piece together how someone like him could just show up out of nowhere. “Can I help you?” He chuckled, the sound low and smooth, yet filled with an energy that seemed boundless. “Oh, you can help me, alright. But I’m not here to ask for favors.” “Right…” I crossed my arms, skeptical. “Then what are you here for?” He tilted his head, his grin widening. “I’ve been watching you.” “Okay, creepy.” He laughed again, this time a little louder. “Oh, I like you. You’ve got spirit! But no, I’m not here to creep you out. I’ve been keeping an eye on things. Your story, to be precise.” I tensed at his words. “My story?” “Yes, your story,” he said, as if the very word was laced with significance. “You’ve been quite the interesting one to follow. A mortal who managed to dance with destiny, wrestle with gods, and somehow against all odds come out on top. Fascinating, really.” I frowned, taking a step back. “Who are you?” “Oh, where are my manners?” He gave an exaggerated bow, one arm sweeping out dramatically. “You can call me Discord. And no, that’s not my real name, but it’s the one I like the most.” “Discord?” The name sounded strange, foreign, yet it felt like it carried weight. “That’s right.” He straightened, his grin never faltering. “And I must say, you’ve done an impressive job keeping things together. But…” “But what?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. He leaned in closer, his mismatched eyes locking onto mine. “I can’t help but wonder… how long can you keep it up?” “What are you talking about?” “Oh, you’ll see,” he said cryptically, stepping back and spreading his arms wide. “The game isn’t over yet, my dear boy. Far from it. What can i say, hmmm we will meet again, good luck” And just like that, he turned and began to walk away, whistling a jaunty tune that felt completely out of place in the stillness of the courtyard. I watched him go. Who was he? And what did he mean by “the game isn’t over”? I didn’t have answers. Not yet. But something told me I’d be seeing him again. Author's Note WELCOME AFTER THE BRAKE! So we have a sequel now, hmm i will try to make it so someone who haven't read the prequel can read this too, it will be hard but i will try, also i have a milion of ideas, and we still have a lot of lore to cover, looking forward to school vs school and human sunset, i hope you will have fun reading this, this is a littler short cuz i had 14haur shift yesterday and i'm almost alive today but other chapters will be longer i swear.
The Guardian of MischiefI continued to sit on the bench for a short time , mentally reliving the Discord chat. I'm not in the mood for it. I got up and headed to my history class indoors. I saw Rarity and Applejack standing outside my history classroom, having a quiet talk as I got closer to the entrance. “Hey,” I greeted, drawing their attention. “Oh, darling! Good to see you,” Rarity said with a warm smile. “Hey there,” Applejack added, tipping her hat slightly. They both looked me up and down, as if silently assessing how I was holding up. “So,” Rarity began, her tone gentle yet curious, “how does it feel to be back at school?” “It’s… okay, I guess. I mean, I’m back to normal life, right? Or something close to it.” Applejack chuckled. “Normal, huh? After all you’ve been through, I reckon normal feels a mite strange.” “Yeah,” I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. “I’ll have to talk to Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna soon. They already know half the story, so I don’t think there’ll be any issues with my absence. Plus, Sunset’s been tutoring me, so I’m not exactly falling behind in class.” Rarity gave an approving nod. “That’s good to hear, darling. I must say, Sunset has been quite the diligent teacher, hasn’t she?” “She has” I said with a small smile. “Though she can be a bit of a perfectionist.” “She just wants the best for you,” Applejack said I hesitated for a moment before asking, “Are you guys… bored? I mean, after everything that’s happened, doesn’t normal life feel a little… dull?” Both of them looked at me, surprised. “What in tarnation are you talkin’ about?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow. “I mean” I continued, gesturing vaguely, “after all the magic and chaos, doesn’t this feel… I don’t know, underwhelming?” Rarity and Applejack exchanged a glance before bursting into laughter. “Oh, heavens, no!” Rarity said between giggles. “Normal is exactly what we’ve been longing for!” “Sugarcube, we’ve had more than our fair share of excitement,” Applejack added, grinning. “Don’t go wishin’ for more trouble now. We’ve had enough magic shenanigans to last a lifetime.” I chuckled, shaking my head. “Alright, alright. Point taken.” Class began as soon as the bell rang. The three of us took our seats as we filed into the history classroom. Despite the clean rows of single-person workstations, we were able to sit close to one another, with me in the center. The teacher, a balding man who loved historical dates and had a severe manner, started his talk. His speech was a dull hum that soon started to fade into the background of my mind as he babbled on about the origins of ancient civilizations. I propped my chin on my hand, staring down at the blank notebook in front of me. My mind wandered, drifting back to the dream I’d had the night before. Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the magic of friendship. Don’t forget who you are. I sighed quietly, tapping my pencil against the desk. The dream had felt so real, so vivid, and yet it left me with more questions than answers. “Are you alright, darling?” Rarity whispered from her seat, noticing my distracted expression. “Yeah, just tired.” Applejack leaned over slightly. “Long night?” “You could say that” Rarity gave me a sympathetic look but didn’t press further, returning her attention to the lecture. My eyes strayed out the window as the teacher went on talking. The sky was a vivid blue with fluffy white clouds scattered throughout it. I briefly allowed myself to lose myself in the scenery, the tranquility of which stood in sharp contrast to the tempest that was building within of me. What does it mean to not forget who I am? I wondered. And why do I feel like something big is coming? The teacher calling my name brought me back to the present. “Uh… sorry, what was the question?” I stammered. A few students chuckled, and the teacher gave me a disapproving look. “Pay attention, please. This will be on the exam.” “Right. Got it,” I said, sinking a little lower in my seat. "Don’t doubt Sunset. Don’t let him absorb the magic of friendship. Don’t forget who you are." Death's warnings were unsettling enough, but now this enigmatic character—Discord—had suddenly materialized, saying he was aware of my narrative and had been keeping an eye on things. He spoke as though he knew every detail of my life, even though I had never seen him before. There was something weird about his aura, the way he carried himself. Is he a threat? I’d have to keep my guard up around him. Applejack nudged me. “Here,” she whispered, sliding a piece of paper onto my desk. “What’s this?” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “The test, sugarcube. You weren’t payin’ attention again.” Oh. Right. The test. I must have completely zoned out while the teacher was handing them out. “Oh, uh, thanks,” I said, taking the paper and grabbing my pencil. I looked down at the test. History wasn’t exactly my favorite subject, but thanks to Sunset’s relentless tutoring over the past few months, I had most of the material memorized. I worked through the questions quickly, my pencil flying across the page. By the time I finished, only ten minutes had passed. I put my hands behind my head, leaned back in my chair, and sighed quietly. Except for the occasional cough and the scratching of pencils on paper, the room was quiet. The teacher looked at me from the other side of the room. “Don’t give up so easily,” he said, his tone carrying a hint of disapproval. “I’m done” His brow furrowed as he got up from his desk and walked over to mine. “Finished already?” he asked, taking the test from me. “Yeah,” I said, sitting up straighter. He scanned the paper, his eyes narrowing as he went over my answers. “Were you cheating?” “What? No!” The teacher gave me a suspicious look, as if he didn’t quite believe me. “Alright,” he said finally. "Can i go to Principal office, if im done? I need to talk with principal Celestia" “If you’re so confident, you can go ahead and leave . But don’t think I won’t be checking to make sure you’re actually going where you say you’re going. And don’t even think about skipping out early for the day.” “Got it” I said, grabbing my bag and standing up. As I walked down the hallway toward the principal’s office, my phone buzzed in my pocket. Pulling it out, I saw a text from Sunset We need to talk. I frowned, typing out a quick reply: Me: Okay, after school at your place? She didn’t respond right away, and I slipped my phone back into my pocket. Reaching the principal’s office, I knocked on the door. “Come in” came a familiar voice from inside. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Principal Celestia was seated at her desk, her usual warm smile greeting me. But it wasn’t her who caught my attention—it was Vice Principal Luna standing beside her, and next to Luna was… “Welcome again,” Discord said, grinning widely as he spread his arms in a dramatic gesture. I narrowed my eyes and froze at the doorway, taking him in. He had the same weird appearance as I had remembered from before. It appeared as though he had not combed his wild, disheveled hair in years, and his mismatched eyes were sparkling with mischief. The space seemed a little unbalanced because of the turmoil he emanated, and his suit somehow managed to look both magnificent and totally out of place. “What are you doing here?” I asked, unable to hide my confusion. Discord’s grin widened. “Oh, don’t look so surprised. I did say we’d be seeing more of each other, didn’t I?” He extended his hand toward me. Hesitantly, I reached out to shake it, only for him to yank his hand away at the last second. “Too slow!” he said with a laugh, clearly amused by my confusion. “Seriously?” Principal Celestia cleared her throat, drawing my attention back to her. “It seems you’ve already met our newest staff member” she said, her tone light. “Staff member?” I repeated, glancing between her and Discord. Luna nodded “Discord will be joining the faculty as a special instructor. He has… unique qualifications that we believe will be beneficial to the students.” “Unique is one way to put it” I muttered under my breath. Discord chuckled, clearly hearing me. “Oh, don’t worry, my boy. I’m sure we’ll get along splendidly!” “Uh-huh” I said skeptically. Luna gave me a pointed look. “Do you know him?” I hesitated, unsure how to answer. “i've… met him earlier today,” I said finally. “And what did you think of him?” Luna asked, her tone curious. I glanced at Discord, who was watching me with an expectant smile. “Honestly? He’s… a little weird.” Discord clutched his chest dramatically, as if I’d wounded him. “Weird? Oh, you wound me, young man! I prefer the term ‘eccentric.’” Luna’s lips twitched, as if she were fighting back a smile. “Well, eccentric or not, Discord is here to stay. I trust you’ll show him the same respect you show the rest of the staff.” “Sure,” I said, though my tone wasn’t particularly convincing. Discord clapped his hands together. “Marvelous! I’m sure this will be the start of a wonderful relationship.” After Celestia gave him a subtle gesture, he saluted dramatically, muttered something about “answering the call of chaos,” and practically dashed out the door, leaving a trail of mismatched energy in his wake. For a moment, I just stared at the door, still ajar from his whirlwind exit. “He’s really weird,” I muttered under my breath, leaning back in my chair. Celestia rubbed her temple with one hand, sighing softly. “You’re not wrong about that.” She quickly straightened her posture, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. “I’m glad you came by because I was planning to call you later.” That got my attention. “Oh? What’s going on?” Without answering, she pressed a button on her desk intercom. Her voice carried authority as she spoke into the microphone. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the principal’s office immediately.” “Sunset? What’s she got to do with this?” “You’ll see in a moment,” she said. “Let’s just say… the situation is intriguing.” In mere seconds, Sunset burst into the office. She was out of breath, her fiery hair disheveled from what must have been a full sprint through the halls. Luna raised an eyebrow. “You’re aware there’s a rule against running in the hallways, correct?” “Yes, Vice Principal Luna” Sunset panted, smoothing down on hair. “I’m sorry, but I wanted to get here as fast as I could.” She finally glanced in my direction, a smile lighting up her face. “Hey, handsome.” Heat rose to my cheeks, and I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. “Sunset… not in front of the principals.” Celestia giggled, waving a hand dismissively. “Oh, don’t worry. I see students like this all the time. It’s refreshing to see such strong connections among you all.” I wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so I just shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “Alright” Celestia continued, her tone shifting again to something more official. “We need to discuss something important.” Sunset’s smile faded as she turned serious. “Well… let’s say I might have mentioned our little… accident to Twilight.” My eyes widened slightly. “You told Twilight?” Sunset scratched the back of her head nervously. “You know… the whole ‘almost destroying the world’ thing?” I raised an eyebrow. “Okay… and?” “And…” Sunset hesitated, looking at Celestia as if hoping she’d take over. Celestia leaned forward, folding her hands on the desk. “Twilight was understandably concerned. So, she decided to send someone to keep an eye on things.” “Wait…” I started to piece it together. “You’re telling me Discord—that guy—is here because of Twilight?” Sunset nodded, looking down at the floor. “Yeah. But it’s not like he’s here to interfere or anything! He’s just supposed to… observe. Make sure nothing like that happens again.” Celestia added, “Twilight felt it was important to have someone with a deep understanding of magic nearby. Discord might be… eccentric, but sunset told me that he’s one of the most knowledgeable beings when it comes to the kind of magic you encountered.” I stared at them both for a moment, processing everything. Then, to their surprise, I started laughing. Sunset looked up, startled. “You’re… not mad?” “Nah. Honestly, it’s better this way. If something goes wrong, at least there’s someone around who knows what they’re doing.” Celestia chuckled softly, her expression relaxing. “I’ll admit, I expected this conversation to be much more difficult.” Sunset still looked uncertain. “Are you sure? I mean, I should’ve told you first before mentioning anything to Twilight.” “Don’t worry about it, If anything, it’s probably for the best. And hey, maybe Discord will turn out to be helpful.” Sunset tilted her head, studying me. “You’re taking this a lot better than I thought you would.” “What can I say? I’ve had to deal with a lot of crazy stuff lately. At this point, what’s one more thing?” Celestia smiled warmly. “I’m glad to see you’re handling this so well. And for what it’s worth, I believe Discord will be an asset. He’s unconventional, yes, but his loyalty to Twilight is unwavering.” Sunset added, “Plus, he’s close to Twilight. . He knows a lot about the magic of friendship .” That caught my attention. “So he’s from Equestria?” Sunset nodded. “Yep. He’s… well, let’s just say he’s one of a kind over there. He used to be, um, not so great. But Twilight and her friends helped him turn things around.” “Huh,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “So he’s reformed, huh?” “More or less,” Sunset said with a small smile. “Alright, well, this should be interesting.” Celestia stood, signaling the end of the meeting. “I think that’s enough for now. Thank you both for coming in. Sunset, I trust you’ll help ease him into things here?” “Of course” Sunset said, smiling at Celestia before turning to me. “Come on, let’s get back to class.” “Yeah,” I replied, falling into step beside her as we made our way to English As we walked, I glanced at Sunset. “So,” I began, my tone serious. “Do we trust him, or do we get him out of the way?” Sunset stopped in her tracks, looking at me with wide, terrified eyes. “Wha-what do you mean?” I kept my expression serious for a moment, letting the tension build. Then, I slowly opened my clenched fist, revealing an orange rosebud, its petals perfectly bloomed. Without a word, I gently tucked it into her hair, just above her ear. “Just joking, Sunny,” I said, a small smirk tugging at my lips. She blinked in surprise before her cheeks flushed a deep red. “You—!” she sputtered before lightly punching me in the stomach. “Don’t do something like that ever again! I seriously thought you were going to—ugh, you scared me!” I chuckled, rubbing the spot where she’d punched me. “Relax, Sunny. You should know by now I wouldn’t do something like that. Well, probably not.” From the corner of my eye, I saw movement while I was laughing. I turned slightly and put my palm up between Sunset and myself out of habit. She was perplexed at first, but when she understood why I had reacted, her eyes widened. My hand was firmly planted against Discord’s face. Somehow, he’d managed to sneak up on us without a sound, and now he was standing uncomfortably close, his mischievous grin half-obscured by my palm. “Why should you get rid of good old me?” Discord’s muffled sad voice came from behind my hand. “You talk a lot for someone who’s only supposed to be observing” I said flatly, pushing him back a step. Discord stepped back, brushing himself off with exaggerated motions. “Blah, blah, blah. Observing, serving it’s all the same to me.” He swung one of his arms around dramatically, the motion almost cartoonish. “You know, I’m still getting used to this new body. Having limbs like this… well, human limbs, that’s a bit weird.” To prove his point, he wiggled his fingers like they were sausages, earning a mix of confusion and unease from both Sunset and me. He turned to Sunset, grinning. “Tell me, my dear, how did you manage to get used to this whole ‘human body’ thing when you came to this world? I must say, opposable thumbs are fascinating.” Sunset chuckled, her earlier embarrassment fading as she answered. “It wasn’t easy, trust me. But after a while, you just… adapt. You’ll figure it out.” Discord stroked his chin thoughtfully, though his hand movement seemed overly theatrical. “Adapt, you say? Hmm, we’ll see about that.” “So, Discord, what exactly are you planning to do here? You said you’re just here to observe, but we both know that’s not the whole story.” Discord clapped his hands together, the sound oddly echoing down the hallway. “Oh, you’re sharp! I like that about you.” He leaned in closer, as if about to share some grand secret. “After you unsealed the portal. Twilight told me all about it. She got… oh, what’s the word? Ah, yes—terrified of the power you displayed. So she decided to host a little meeting with the princesses back in Equestria, and voilà! Here I am.” Sunset looked at him. “Twilight sent him here because of ” She glanced at me. “yours power” Discord smirked, clearly enjoying the attention. “Precisely! The princesses, dear Twilight included, thought it wise to have someone of my caliber keeping an eye on things. You know, just in case things get a little… chaotic.” I rolled my eyes. “Great. So you’re here to look after me, huh? Well, I hope we don’t end up bumping into each other too much.” Discord’s grin widened. “Oh, but where’s the fun in that?” With a snap of his fingers, the hallway suddenly shifted. The floor tiles became a checkerboard of black and white, and the overhead lights began to blink in random, colorful patterns. “What the—” Sunset stared at him, her mouth agape. “Discord! You can use your magic here?” He gave an exaggerated bow. “Why, of course! It’s a bit limited compared to what I can do back in Equestria, but I make do.” “But how?” I demanded. “I thought magic only worked in this world with some kind of artifact or i can use it. How are you doing this without one?” Discord winked. “Ah, that’s for me to know and for you to puzzle over.” With another snap of his fingers, everything returned to normal. I clenched my fists, trying to keep my frustration in check. “You better not pull anything like that in class.” Discord grinned. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll behave. Probably.” Sunset sighed, rubbing her temples. “This is going to be a long semester.” “No kidding,” I muttered, watching as Discord sauntered off down the hallway, whistling a jaunty tune. As we finally continued toward our classroom, I glanced at Sunset. “So, do we trust him, or do we get him out of the way?” She groaned, giving me a light shove. “Not funny.” “Just checking,” I said with a smirk. When we eventually entered the classroom, Sunset rolled her eyes but couldn't help but smile. Students were either spacing out or getting ready for the class, and the room was already bustling with hushed conversation. Without really noticing the teacher, who was already writing something on the board, I located my seat and sank into it. Sunset waved at me briefly before sitting down on the other side of the room. And… yeah, I was out within ten minutes. The lesson didn’t even register in my mind. Honestly, who could focus after a day like this? I had a literal magical being disguised as a teacher who claimed he was here to "observe" me, and now I had to sit through English? Not happening. I was deep in some dream about, well, I don’t even remember what, when a loud BAM jolted me awake. My heart jumped, and I sat up quickly, blinking to find Rainbow Dash standing over me, her hand still on the desk next to my head. “Class is over, sleepyhead” “Ugh…” I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the grogginess. “Lunch?” “Exactly!” Pinkie’s voice rang out from behind Dash. I grabbed my bag and followed the group to the cafeteria. The line moved quickly, and soon I had a tray loaded with lasagna and roasted potatoes. Not bad. As usual, we found a table near the middle of the room. The girls were already chatting away as I sat down, taking my place among them. Grabbing my plastic fork, I began eating, nibbling on some lasagna. It was unexpectedly good. The sound of utensils clinking on plates was the only sound to break the momentary hush at the table. “So” Rarity finally said, her voice breaking the quiet. “The yard looks quite lovely now, doesn’t it? The renovations were just splendid.” “Discord, get out” I said flatly, not even bothering to look up from my food. “What?” The girls turned to me, their expressions confused. And then, with a rustling noise, Discord crawled out from under the table we were sitting at. “Oh, there’s no hiding from you, is there?” he said, brushing off his jacket and straightening up. The girls stared at him, wide-eyed. Pinkie looked intrigued, Fluttershy nervous, and Applejack downright suspicious. Rarity froze mid-sip of her drink, and Rainbow immediately set her tray down, already on alert. “Who in tarnation are you?” Applejack demanded, her tone sharp. “And what’s your problem sneaking around like that?” “Yeah!” Rainbow chimed in. “What’s your deal?” Applejack crossed her arms. “If you don’t explain yourself, I’m callin’ the cops.” Discord waved his hands dismissively, his expression one of exaggerated offense. “Oh, my dear Applejack, there’s no need for such hostility! I’m merely here as a humble observer. Nothing more, nothing less.” “Observer?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow. I sighed, setting down my fork. “He’s from Equestria,” I said bluntly. “And he’s here to keep an eye on me since, you know, I’m apparently even bigger deal now.” The girls all turned to me in unison, their confusion deepening. Discord bowed dramatically, flourishing his arms as he introduced himself. “Discord, at your service! A joker, a wild card, a what’s the word? safety measure. If anything big or chaotic comes this way, you can count on me to step in.” As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Fluttershy. His expression softened, just for a moment, as he reached out and gently patted her head. Fluttershy froze, her cheeks turning pink as she looked up at him nervously. “Ah, Fluttershy,” Discord said, his voice taking on a surprisingly warm tone. “You remind me of someone dear to me… back home.” Fluttershy blinked, her nervousness giving way to a small, hesitant smile. “Oh… um, thank you?” Discord straightened up and turned his attention back to the group. “But don’t worry, my dear Rainbooms. I’m not here to cause trouble. Think of me as a harmless little insurance policy.” “Harmless, my foot,” Applejack muttered under her breath. Rainbow leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. “And what happens if you decide to cause trouble, huh?” Discord grinned. “Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it. Besides, I’m far more interested in your charming friend here.” He gestured toward me with a dramatic flair. “He’s quite the fascinating case, isn’t he?” I took another bite of my lasagna, chewing slowly as I met Discord’s gaze. “What?” Discord’s grin widened, and he wagged a finger at me. “Oh, nothing. Just admiring the way you handle all this newfound attention. Such poise! Such grace!” “Cut the sarcasm” I said, swallowing my food. Discord chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. “Oh, you’re no fun. But I suppose that’s to be expected. After all, the weight of responsibility can be such a burden.” Sunset finally spoke up. “Discord, If you’re here to help, then help. Don’t make things harder than they already are.” Discord placed a hand over his heart, feigning offense. “Why, Sunset Shimmer, you wound me! I’m here to make things easier, not harder. But where’s the fun in being too predictable?” As he spoke, he flicked his fingers, and for a brief moment, the lasagna on my plate floated an inch off the tray before settling back down. “Don’t” I warned, narrowing my eyes at him. He held up his hands in mock surrender. “All right, all right. No need to get testy.” As if the rules of physics had taken the day off, Discord swayed left and right, wriggling his body like one of those inflatable tube men you see at car dealerships. He started to make theatrical noises as he lowered himself toward the ground slowly and humorously. His slippery shape completely dissolved from view just when it appeared that he had completely disappeared. “H-HES GONE!” Pinkie Pie shrieked, standing up so suddenly her tray nearly toppled over. I sighed and pointed toward the nearest pillar. “He’s right there,” I said, voice flat. Sure enough, Discord was peeking out from behind the pillar like a cartoon villain, his mischievous grin plastered across his face. “He’s looking at us like a total creep.” “Geez, I’ve had enough of him already. So what’s the deal? Is he, like, your… security dog or somethin’?” I shrugged. “I don’t know, okay? I haven’t been using the ‘bad side’ for, like, three months now. I didn’t try, and I don’t plan to. I'm not going to try the world over.. again” To emphasize my point, I swiped my hand through the air, and with a faint shimmer of light, a deck of photographs materialized in my hand. “Look,” I said, fanning them out across the table. Each photo was a snapshot of me and the girls during happy times. Pinkie throwing confetti during a party, Rarity modeling one of her designs, Rainbow grinning triumphantly with a soccer ball under her arm, and even Fluttershy holding a bunny with a shy smile. The girls gasped in unison, leaning in closer to inspect the photos. “Oh, my stars,” Rarity whispered, gently touching one of the photos as if it might vanish. “These are real, aren’t they?” “They’re so vivid,” Fluttershy murmured. “I can’t even tell they’re not from a camera…” “This one’s from the carnival last month!” Pinkie exclaimed, pointing to a picture of us all on the Ferris wheel. Rainbow grabbed one with her face on it, grinning. “Hey, this one’s me scoring that winning goal! Nice!” Applejack tilted her head, looking impressed. “Well, I’ll be. If this don’t prove you’ve been keepin’ yourself on the straight and narrow, I don’t know what does.” As the girls admired the photos, I noticed Discord attempting to sneak past the group, his tall, lanky form inching toward the cafeteria doors like a thief in the night. Without even looking, I reached out and grabbed him by the shoulder. “Where do you think you’re going?” I said, pulling him back with ease. The girls eyes darted between me and Discord. I gave them a reassuring thumbs-up before guiding him out of the cafeteria and into the hallway. Once we were alone, I turned to face him, crossing my arms. “Listen, Discord. I get it, you’re here on ‘duty’ or whatever. But what’s the deal with all this sneaking around?” Discord’s usual playful demeanor faded for a moment, replaced by something… sharper. “You had a dream last night, didn’t you?” I blinked, caught off guard. “Yeah. So what about it?” He glanced down the hallway, as if checking for eavesdroppers, then leaned in slightly. “Something is coming,” he said quietly. “I can feel it. There’s an artifact here, somewhere in this school. But every time I try to track it, it vanishes, and I lose ten minutes of my memory. It’s like… like someone’s erasing my steps.” “What?” I asked, my brows furrowing. “You’re serious?” He nodded. “Deadly serious. Something big is brewing, and it’s happening right under our noses.” “But it’s been quiet for three months,” I said. “Why would someone bother now?” Discord pointed a finger directly at my chest, his eyes narrowing. “Because someone has a grudge against you.” I froze. “A grudge?” “Exactly,” he said. “I’ve checked everyone, the Sirens, your past enemies, but none of them match. Whoever it is, they’re either someone you don’t even know, or worse…” His voice dropped. “Someone you know very well.” His words sent a chill down my spine. I swallowed hard, trying to process what he was saying. “So… can you find out who it is? And take care of it?” Discord’s demeanor shifted instantly, his playful smirk returning. “Oh, absolutely. That’s what I’m here for, after all. No need to worry, dear boy. I won’t bother you again… unless it’s absolutely necessary.” I chuckled dryly at his words. “That’s funny. Someone else once said that to me,my mom. And not long after, she died.” My tone grew bitter. “I haven’t forgiven her, and I won’t. That's how my last protector fate, remember in what you've got yourself in.” Discord looked at me, uncharacteristically quiet. For once, he seemed unsure of what to say. I shook my head, ending the conversation, and turned back toward the cafeteria. When I returned to the table, Applejack raised an eyebrow. “What was all that fuss about?” “Oh, it’s nothing,” I said, brushing it off. Fluttershy tilted her head. “That Discord fellow… he’s not as bad as he looks, is he?” “You’d be surprised.”I sat down, glancing at my tray, and immediately frowned. “Where’s my lasagna?” Pinkie snickered. “Gone. Poof. Discord probably took it.” I groaned, shaking my head. “Of course he did.” Before we finished lunch and left for our last classes of the day, the girls laughed and we continued to talk. We all assembled outside the school after the final bell rung and made the decision to go to Sugarcube Corner. I stopped in front of the doorway as we passed past the schoolyard. I felt the familiar buzz of magic emanating from it as my hand touched its surface. How could I have sealed such a thing? The strength it possessed was tremendous. “Come on!” Sunset called, grabbing me by the collar and pulling me along. I glanced back at the portal one last time before following her and the others. Author's Note Yooo, welcome again, this time longer chapter, i've seen that first one was well, let's say wasn't invited well, if you have any bad thoughts on in, mail them to me i will take them in and try to change it, i was ultra hyped to write a sequel, but again i'm used to hm ,,mean'' mail but it anguished my enthusiasm a little, anyway i hope you had fun reading.
Mysterious BloggerAs the delightful buzz of Sugarcube Corner filled the air, the sound of the coffee machine, the clinking of cups, and the chatting of customers mingled into a calming background music. I leaned back in the booth, feeling Sunset Shimmer's soft weight on my lap. She was sipping a strawberry smoothie through a straw and idly tinkering with the sleeve of my jacket. I was unconsciously smiling at the image because it was so serene and personal. Across from us, Pinkie Pie was bouncing slightly in her seat, unable to contain her boundless energy. "Soooooo" she chirped, leaning forward "any plans for the holidays? Christmas is just around the corner, you know!" The question hung in the air for a moment as everyone at the table began to chime in. Applejack spoke first "Ah reckon Ah'll spend it with the family, like always. Granny’s makin’ her famous apple cider, and Big Mac’s already wranglin’ the tree from the farm. It’s gonna be real cozy back at the ol’ homestead." Rainbow Dash smirked, crossing her arms. "Same here. I mean, not the cider thing, but my family always gets together. My dad tries to make a turkey every year, and it’s always, like, slightly burnt. Classic Dash family Christmas." Rarity nodded, her hands delicately wrapped around a steaming cup of tea. "My parents are dragging Sweetie Belle and me to some horrendously tacky Christmas gala, but honestly, I don’t mind. It’s an excuse to debut my new holiday ensemble. And after that, we always have a lovely dinner together." Fluttershy’s voice was soft but full of warmth. "I’ll be spending it at home with my animal friends and my parents. We always decorate the tree together, and it’s so peaceful. I love it." Pinkie Pie gasped dramatically. "Oh! My family does this crazy rock-themed Christmas! We decorate with painted rocks, eat rock candy, and Maud always gives the funniest geology jokes. It’s the best!" The warmth in their voices made me smile . Then I realized Sunset was silent. She remained on my lap, but her eyes had changed, and her turquoise eyes now held a sadness in the distance. Forgotten, her straw dangled loosely from her lips. I leaned in slightly and gently blew a soft puff of air into her ear, making her flinch and laugh a little before looking back at me. "Hey, What’s wrong? Are you not excited about the holidays?" Sunset paused, her gaze flicking away from mine as she set her smoothie down on the table. She didn’t answer right away, and the silence that followed was enough to catch the attention of the others. "What is it, darling?" Rarity asked gently, concern evident in her voice. Sunset shifted uncomfortably, her fingers toying with the hem of her jacket. Finally, she spoke "I… I’ve never really celebrated Christmas before." The words landed heavily on the table. Pinkie blinked in shock. "Never? Like, not even once?!" Sunset shook her head, forcing a small, awkward laugh. "Nope. Not even once. Back in Equestria, we had Hearth’s Warming, but… well, the only pony I was ever close to was Celestia, and after I… ran away, I didn’t have anyone. I was too busy being, well… me. You know, breaking friendships, manipulating people, focusing on myself. Christmas just… wasn’t a thing for me." The girls stared at her, their wide eyes filled with disbelief and sympathy. "You never spent Christmas with anyone?" Rarity asked. Sunset giggled nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. "Nope. I mean, I didn’t really care back then. I was too wrapped up in… being awful." She glanced down, her fingers twisting together in her lap. "It’s kind of funny, isn’t it? The girl who tried to ruin everything for everyone else never bothered to care about something like Christmas." I felt a pang in my chest at her words. Without even thinking, I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pulling her close and resting my chin on her shoulder. "That was in the past," I said firmly, my voice soft but resolute. "You’re not that person anymore, Sunset. Now you have people you can spend christmas with." She turned her head slightly to look at me, her eyes were shimmering with emotion. "You mean you?" I smiled, nodding. "Yeah. Me. And them too." I gestured toward the girls around the table, who all nodded in agreement. "You don’t have to spend Christmas alone anymore. This year, you can spend it with us." Sunset’s eyes widened, and for a moment, she looked almost overwhelmed. Then she smiled, a genuine, grateful smile that made my heart ache in the best way. "Oh, I was planning on spending it with you anyway," she said, her voice was teasing but also warm. Pinkie gasped dramatically, pointing a finger at Sunset. "That’s not fair! Just because he’s your boyfriend doesn’t mean you can hog him all to yourself for Christmas!" Sunset laughed, standing up from my lap and stretching her arms above her head. "Okay, okay," she said, flicking her hair over her shoulder. "We’ll figure it out. Maybe I’ll share him with you all. Maybe." She winked at Pinkie, who crossed her arms with a playful pout. "Good," Pinkie said, grinning. "Because Christmas is meant to be spent with everyone you love, and that includes all of us!" Sunset nodded, her smile softening as she looked around the table. "You’re right. I’m really grateful for all of you." I couldn’t help but smile as I watched her. "Anyway," Sunset said, clapping her hands together. "I’ll be right back. I need to use the bathroom." She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before walking off, leaving the rest of us at the table. I shifted in my seat, wincing slightly. "Man, my crotch hurts" I muttered to myself, earning a snort from Rainbow Dash. "She’s got a point, though," Applejack said, leaning back in her chair. "Christmas ain’t about fancy gifts or big parties. It’s about spendin’ time with the people who matter most. And Ah reckon that’s exactly what we’ll do this year." "Okay," I said, leaning forward and resting my elbows on the table. "I have a plan." Pinkie gasped dramatically, leaning in closer with wide eyes. "A plan? Ooooh, I love plans! What kind of plan? Is it a big plan? Is it a secret plan? Do I need to bring balloons?" "Calm down, Pinkie," I said with a chuckle, holding up a hand to stop her barrage of questions. "It’s not that kind of plan. I was just thinking… what do you guys think about doing, uh… what’s it called? Slumber parties? That’s what you call it, right?" Rarity blinked at me, tilting her head slightly. "Yes, darling… slumber parties. Why do you ask?" "Good," I said, nodding. "Because for a second there, I thought it was called… dumber parties." Rainbow Dash snorted, rolling her eyes before giving me a playful punch on the shoulder. "Ouch! Okay, okay! Sorry, sorry!" I laughed, rubbing my shoulder. "Jeez, you’re stronger than you look." Applejack raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "And where exactly are ya goin’ with this idea of yours?" "Hear me out," I said, pointing a finger at her. "Holidays are in what? Two weeks?" "Three," Fluttershy murmured softly. "Thanks," I said, flashing her a grin. She gave me a small, shy thumbs-up, completely missing the sarcastic edge in my tone. "Anyway, what do you think about this? We plan for two or three slumber parties before the holidays, just to, you know, spend some time together as a group. And then—" I paused dramatically, pointing around the table. "We do a pre-holiday celebration at my place. Not on Christmas, though. That’s my time with her." The girls giggled at my last comment, and I felt my face heat up slightly. Rarity smiled, resting her chin on her hand. "I must admit, that does sound rather fun. A series of slumber parties leading up to a pre-holiday gathering? How delightfully festive!" "Yeah, that sounds awesome!" Rainbow said, grinning. "But, uh… are you sure your place is up for it? No offense, dude, but last time I was there—" "Hold up" I interrupted, pointing at her with narrowed eyes. "We haven’t even started planning, and you’re already dissing my place?" "She’s got a point, though," Applejack said with a teasing smirk. "You sure your house is ready for somethin’ like that?" I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "Okay, okay, so maybe I need to… tidy up a bit. But it’s not that bad!" Before anyone else could chime in, Sunset returned from the bathroom, walking back toward the table. She caught the tail end of the conversation, raising an eyebrow as she approached. "Wait a second. What’s this about your house?" I froze, my mind racing for an explanation, but before I could come up with anything, Rainbow Dash jumped in with a smirk. "Oh, you didn’t hear? He’s volunteering his house for a pre-holiday party." Sunset stopped in her tracks, placing her hands on her hips as she looked at me. "Your house?" "Eeeeee…" I hesitated, scratching the back of my head. "Yeah," Rainbow continued, leaning back in her chair with a smug grin. "But honestly, his house needs some serious cleaning. Did you see how it looked last time we were there? Like, wow." "Oh, you little—" Sunset raised an eyebrow, her expression were softening into a teasing smile. "Is that true? Does your house really need a cleaning spree?" I sighed, shrugging in defeat. "Okay, fine. Maybe it could use a little… organizing." "A little?" Rainbow snickered, earning a playful swat from Applejack. "Okey, okey, I’ll clean the shelves, the floors, everything. Happy?" Sunset chuckled, sliding back into my lap and resting her arms on the table. "Well, as long as it’s clean by the time of the party, I guess I can let it slide." "Thank you," I said with mock dramatics. Pinkie clapped her hands together, bouncing in her seat. "Okay! So it’s settled! Slumber parties and a pre-holiday party! This is gonna be the best Christmas ever!" "First slumber party’s at my place," Applejack said with a nod. "Then Rarity’s, then Rainbow’s, and finally…" She glanced at me, smirking. "Yours. pre-holiday party" "Fine by me," I said, leaning back with a grin. "But just so you all know, I’m not sharing my time with Sunset on Christmas. That’s non-negotiable." We had stayed longer than expected, laughing, teasing, and planning for the holidays, but eventually, we had to part ways. When me and sunset finally reached my house, I held the door open for her. “You know” I said, leaning against the frame, “if you keep staying over like this, you’re gonna forget the way to your own house.” She gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. “Ohhh, so you don’t want me here? I get it. I see how it is.” She spun on her heel and started walking back toward her motorcycle. Wait—what? No, no, no, that’s not what I meant—! But she suddenly bursted into laughter, turning on her heel. “Gotcha!” “You’re evil.” She grinned, stepping closer, and before I could retaliate, she pressed a soft kiss to my cheek. “And you love it.” Damn it. She’s right. With that, she walked inside, leaving me standing in the doorway like an idiot. But finally after dramatic our moment we made our way to my room, and as soon as we got in, I flopped onto my bed, streched my arms out. Sunset followed, lying next to me, her head resting against my shoulder as she nuzzled in close. I sighed, unlocking my phone and scrolling through MyStable absentmindedly. But then, something caught my eye. A new account. One I hadn’t seen before. Anon-a-Miss. The latest post was a picture of Flash Sentry in his underwear, looking half-asleep, his hair was an absolute mess and he was sucking his finger. The caption read "Flashy’s got a flashy morning routine! ;)" Okay, that was kinda funny. I scrolled down. There was a picture of Lyra and Bon Bon kissing in an empty hallway. The caption? "Secret lovers? Guess it’s not so secret anymore!" And then— An image of Bulk Biceps in the locker room, a syringe in his hand, the needle pressed against his..... Well parts below belt "Is that how you got those muscles, big guy?" That one made me uneasy. “Whoa” Sunset, who had been curled up next to me, tilted her head. “What?” I turned my phone so she could see. She gasped, sitting up straight. “Who would do something like that?” I smirked, looking at her. “I might know someone who used to be reeeeeally mean.” Before she could react, I darted my fingers to her stomach, wiggling them. Sunset shrieked with laughter, twisting away from me. “S-Stop! Stop, you idiot!” I grinned. “I dunno, this really seems like something a certain fiery-haired girl might have done in the past…” She swatted my hand, still giggling. “You’re so dumb.” “You love it.” She rolled her eyes, but the smile on her lips told me everything I needed to know. Then, she stretched, standing up from the bed. “I’m gonna go take a shower.” I sat up. “Ooh, good idea.” I hopped up, following after her. She turned, raising an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. And what do you think you’re doing?” “Uh… coming with?” Sunset smirked, tapping a finger to her chin as if she were considering it. “Hmm… No.” And with that, she shut the bathroom door in my face. “Suuuuuuunny, let me in!” I heard her laugh from the other side. “Nope!” I sighed, pressing my forehead against the door. This girl was gonna drive me insane. I dragged my feet back to my bed and collapsed face-first onto the mattress, groaning into my pillow. The warmth of her presence still lingered in the room, the faint scent of her shampoo could be sniffed in my room . I squeezed my eyes shut, pressing my forehead against the fabric. Why? Why didn’t she want… that? I mean, we had been together for three months now four if you count that whole “I tried to take over the world” phase, but let’s not get into that. And yet… nothing. Just kissing, holding hands, the occasional nuzzle, but nothing more. I wasn’t asking for much, was I? I wasn’t some kind of animal who only wanted one thing from a relationship, but… damn it, I was a guy, and I had needs. There was something powerful about her when she was passionate. When she argued. When she fought for what she believed in. When she looked at me like I was the only thing in the world that mattered. I wanted to feel that passion in other ways. I wanted her to grab me, pull me close, make me feel like I was drowning in her fire. But she didn’t. She never did. I groaned into my pillow, then turned over and started kicking the mattress, throwing a tiny, frustrated tantrum like a kid. “Grrrhhhhh whyyyyy—?!” I punched the bed, my arms flailing uselessly before I went limp, staring at the ceiling. Was something wrong with me? Was I expecting too much? Sunset was the most important person in my life—hell, she was my life. I didn’t want to rush things, but… I also didn’t want to feel like I was the only one who wanted more. I exhaled deeply, running a hand down my face.I needed a distraction. Something to get my mind off this before I went crazy. Just then, there was a knock at the door. I sat up. “Okay, that was weird even for me.” "Ahem. Hey, Dad?" The door opened, and there he was Sombra, in all his smug, fatherly glory. He stepped inside, shutting the door behind him with the casual confidence of a man who had way too much experience dealing with my bullshit. He pulled my desk chair closer, sat down, and kicked his feet up onto the desk, crossing his arms. “So" he said, raising an eyebrow. "What’s wrong this time?” I groaned, shoving my face back into my pillow. “Ughhhh i don't want to talk about it” “We had an agreement. We don't talk about your mom, and you answer all your questions about how you feel” I hesitated. This was stupid. I wasn’t seriously going to talk to my dad about this, was I? …Yeah. Screw it. I turned my head to the side, looking at him. “You really wanna talk about my sex life?” I expected him to cringe. To get uncomfortable. To tell me to shut up and walk away. Instead, he just nodded. “Yep. You’re my son.” I smirked. Alright, old man. Let’s see how long you last. “Well," I said, stretching my arms behind my head. "Sunset’s pregnant." He turned pale. I bursted out laughing. "I’m kidding!” His face twitched, processing what just happened. Then, to my horror, he laughed. I froze. "Wait… why are you laughing?" He smirked, leaning forward. “Because you think you’re funny.” I rolled my eyes. “Whatever” His smirk widened. “So, is Sunset actually—?” “No,” I said quickly, sitting up. “Sunset isn’t pregnant.” He let out a dramatic sigh of relief, wiping imaginary sweat from his forehead. “Phew. That’s good. Because I am way too young to be a grandpa.” I shot him a look. “You’re ancient.” “Rude.” I shook my head, rubbing my temples. “To be honest… that’s the problem.” His expression turned curious. “You’re mad that Sunset isn’t pregnant?” I sat up fully, giving him the deadest stare I could muster. “No.” He blinked. “Then…?” I sighed. “She doesn’t show any interest in me that way.” Dad tilted his head. “You mean she hasn’t—” “Yup.” “Not even—” “Nope.” He raised an eyebrow. “And this is bad… why?” “I don’t know, it’s just… we’ve been together for months, and I feel like I’m the only one who even thinks about it. I don’t wanna pressure her or anything, but I also don’t wanna feel like I’m wrong for wanting more than just kissing.” Dad leaned back in the chair, stroking his chin. “So, let me get this straight, you’re mad that your four-month girlfriend doesn’t immediately jump you as soon as you walk through the door?” “…A little.” He laughed. Hard. “Dad, stop.” “No, no, this is great.” He wiped a fake tear from his eye. “My son, the Prince of Salvation, all-powerful, admired by death, feared by enemies, and yet… his girlfriend won’t bang him.” I threw a pillow at his face. He caught it without even looking. “Okay, seriously,” I muttered, sitting up. “What do I do?” He sighed, the humor fading from his face as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Alright. Listen up, kiddo.” I raised an eyebrow. “First of all, there’s nothing wrong with you for wanting it” he said. “You’re young. You’re in love. It’s natural.” I exhaled, relieved to hear it out loud. “But” he continued, “there’s also nothing wrong with her not wanting it. At least, not yet.” I frowned. “So what, I just wait?” He shrugged. “If you really love her, yeah. You wait. You give her space. You let her come to you.” I swallowed. “…What if she never does?” Dad studied me for a long moment, then smiled. “Then you decide if just being with her is enough.” That was… surprisingly wise. I sighed, rubbing my face. “Yeah. Okay. I get it.” Dad smirked, standing up. “Good talk. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a lot of work waiting for me downstairs.” He walked to the door, then paused. “Oh, and one last thing.” I looked up. “Yeah?” He turned, smirking. “If you ever do get to that point… use protection.” I threw another pillow at him. “DAD!” He laughed, shutting the door behind him. I groaned, flopping onto my bed. Sunset… was everything to me. And if waiting was what I had to do… then I’d wait. The door creaked open. "Why was your dad here?" Sunset’s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. She stepped inside, wearing her pajamas—just a loose T-shirt and shorts, her hair was wet from the shower. "We just talked about me again. Y’know, my favorite topic." I tried to sound nonchalant, but the way she tilted her head told me she wasn’t buying it. "He's really engaged in talking about your feelings, huh?" she said, leaning against my desk chair. "Yeah. He’s all in on the ‘let’s analyze my son’s emotions’ thing. Like, I get it, I did some crazy stuff, but man…" Sunset smirked. "If my son tried to take over the world and reshape it in his image, I’d check on him at least a thousand times a day." I stared at her for a second before I chuckled. "Too bad you won’t have that problem. We’re just gonna have a time-traveling daughter instead." Sunset’s smirk softened. "Oh yeah. Dawn." She sat down on the chair, her legs were crossing as she leaned back. She looked up at the ceiling for a moment, lost in thought. "Too bad she's gone now," she murmured. "But… it was fun meeting her." I nodded. "Yeah." Silence hung between us. A comfortable one, but heavy with thoughts we weren’t saying out loud. Our daughter. Dawn had been proof of a future that technically didn't exist yet. A future where we lasted. Where we stayed together long enough to have a family. It was terrifying and beautiful all at once. "I wonder how old she was" I said finally. Sunset looked at me, considering. "She was older than us. A little, at least. So us from futere would be…" She wrinkled her nose. "Near forty?" I let out a breath. "Damn." "Probably closer to sixty, honestly," she teased. I groaned dramatically, flopping back onto my bed. "I do not wanna think about being sixty." Sunset giggled. Then she smirked and stretched her arms behind her head, eyes twinkling. "No kids for now" she said playfully. While getting on her phone, when suddenly— "Oh!" Her whole body jerked forward as she sat up straighter, eyes locked on her screen. I frowned. "What?" "Look at this," she muttered, turning the phone toward me. I leaned in. My eyes scanned the screen, and— My breath hitched. There, on MyStable, was a photo of Rainbow Dash—walking into the boys' locker room. Three guys stood in the frame, all of them looking over their shoulders like they had just noticed her presence. But that wasn’t what sent my stomach plummeting. It was the caption. "New school whore?" I snatched the phone out of Sunset’s hands before I even realized what I was doing. My fingers tightened around the edges, and my pulse pounded in my ears. Who the hell would post something like this? "Who would be so fucked up—" My voice caught in my throat. I clenched my teeth. "Who would do this?" Sunset’s expression was frozen, her mouth slightly open, her eyes wide. "I remember this" she whispered. I turned to her. "This is fake" she said, more firmly now, like she was trying to convince herself. "Rainbow told us about this! She went in there to yell at those guys to hurry up and get out! It wasn’t anything like… this." I stared at the image again, my grip on the phone tightened. "Who would want to frame her like this?" The anger in my chest burned hotter. Rainbow was a lot of things hotheaded, cocky, competitive as hell, but this? This? I scrolled up, my gaze locking onto the profile picture of the account that had posted it Anon-A-Miss. My stomach twisted. The outline… it was just a shadowy figure, but— Something was off. I squinted. My breathing slowed. My vision tunneled. I froze. My heart pounded once, hard, before stopping altogether. No. But I couldn’t unsee it. I turned my head, slowly, and looked at Sunset. The dim light from my lamp cast a glow on her face. The curve of her jaw. The outline of her bangs. The slope of her nose. Identical. It was like a painting. A perfect portrait. The outline of the profile picture looked exactly like her. I didn’t say anything. I just stared at her. I must’ve looked weird because Sunset’s brows furrowed. "What?" "It… it looks like you." Her face drained of color. "What?" I turned the phone to her. She snatched it out of my hands. Her eyes darted back and forth, taking in the profile picture, the bio, the posts. "No." Her breath came out shaky. Her hands trembled slightly. She whipped her head toward me, her eyes suddenly glassy. "No, no, no!" she said, shaking her head violently. "You don’t think it’s me, right? You believe me, right?" Her voice cracked on that last word. I opened my mouth, but for a split second—just a split second—I hesitated. She had been alone in the bathroom.Maybe that's why she didn't want me to come with her That’s all it took. Sunset’s breathing hitched. "No…" No. I knew that look. That crack in her voice. That fear. She thought I doubted her. "DON’T DOUBT SUNSET." Death’s voice ripped through my mind. I shot forward, dropping to my knees in front of her, grabbing her hands before she could retreat . "Sunset." Her body stiffened, her breathing ragged. She looked scared, so scared. I tightened my grip on her. "There is no world—no world—where I wouldn’t believe you." Her lips trembled. "B-But—" "Even if that profile had your face, your name, a damn video of you posting this yourself—" My voice wavered, but I pushed forward. "Even if you looked me in the eye and said you did it—" I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. "I wouldn’t believe you." Her eyes widened. A small gasp slipped past her lips. "You changed" I whispered. "I know you. You would never do this." Her whole body shook. I cupped her hands in mine. "Sunset." A tear slipped down her cheek. She squeezed her eyes shut, her breath hitching. "I-I just… I was scared that—" Before she could continue, I shifted and drew her close to me. She let out a tiny gasp as her body hit mine, but she didn’t resist. She didn’t fight. Instead, she collapsed into my chest. I held her tightly, pressing my forehead against her shoulder. "I believe you," I whispered into her hair. She buried her face in my chest, her breath warm against my shirt. I felt her fingers dig into my back. I pressed my lips to the top of her head. "I believe you," I repeated, softer this time. For a moment, she didn’t speak. Just breathed. Then— A tiny, broken whisper: "Thank you." I closed my eyes. Held her tighter. Whoever did this, whoever were framing my Sunset They were going to pay. But… who? Flash? No way. He was an idiot sometimes, but he’d never do something this cruel. Besides, he was one of the victims of these posts. If anything, he was probably just as pissed about this as I was. One of the girls? Impossible. No one in our group would ever do something like this to Rainbow. Even if they had problems, even if they had disagreements, this was different. This was something vicious. It could be anyone. The photos had to have been taken at school. That meant someone at CHS had access to them. The picture of Flash—it different, sure, but I knew it had been floating around before. I had even seen it on MyStable months ago. I closed my eyes for a moment, frustration crawling under my skin like an itch I couldn’t scratch. I had nothing. Not a single clue. "Can we go to bed now?" Sunset’s voice was small. Soft. So unlike her. I looked at her. She was still huging me. Her eyes… They weren’t as glassy as before, but the weight of the night had settled over them. The exhaustion, the hurt, the quiet sadness she was trying so desperately to hide from me. She didn’t want to talk anymore. She didn’t want to think about it. She just wanted to be close. "Okay, Sunny," I murmured. We pulled the covers over us, shifting into position. As soon as I lay down, I felt her warmth press against me. Her back met my chest, and for a second, she hesitated—before shifting again, turning to face me. Her teal eyes met mine, half-lidded, her cheeks tinged pink. She didn’t say anything. She just looked at me. And then—slowly—she moved forward, pressing her forehead to my chest, her arms wrapping around me as she buried herself against me. I exhaled, feeling something in my chest ache. I brought my arms around her, holding her close, running my fingers gently through her hair. "I love you," she whispered. I swallowed. "I love you too," I whispered back. Her arms tightened slightly. A quiet, barely-there sigh escaped her lips. She was devastated. Even if she wasn’t saying it. Even if she was pretending to be okay. I could feel it. The way her body curled against mine, the way she clung to me like I was the only thing keeping her grounded. She didn’t want to break down anymore. She didn’t want to worry me. But I did. I worried. Because I loved her. And I hated that she had to go through this. Hated that someone was trying to tear her down. Hated that, even after everything, after all the good she had done, after all the ways she had changed— Someone still wanted to hurt her. I pressed my lips to the top of her head. I wouldn’t let them. Whoever they were, I would find them. And when I did— They would wish they had never even thought about messing with Sunset. But for now… For now, all that mattered was this. Not the pain, not the anger, not the mystery waiting to be solved. Just this. Sunset in my arms. The soft rhythm of her breath against my skin. The warmth of her body melting into mine. For a moment, it felt like nothing else existed. And this— This was enough. More than enough. Because love wasn’t just about fighting battles, or proving things, or fixing every little problem. It was about this. Holding each other. Being vulnerable. Being ourselves. And I was wrong. This wasn’t something little. This was everything. "Snoooooor… snoooooor…" A quiet, familiar snore broke through the silence. I blinked. Then, before I could stop myself— A tiny, tiny smile pulled at my lips. Just like that first night. Just like before. I sighed, adjusting my arms around her, feeling the weight of exhaustion pull at me. Slowly, I let go. And, just like her, I drifted into the dream realm. Author's Note Okey okey, first of all im dumbass, when the pace or topic changed i just were typing ------- now i know i can do [hr. and it looks better, i wont change the chapter and stories before just funny that i didn't knew that sooner, anyway, i hope you like this
A Ripple in the MindI had a bad feeling about today. The sort of feeling that curled around my throat like a whispered warning and slithered up my spine. I caught Sunset out of the corner of my eye as I walked with her toward the school's entrance. She remained silent. Still down. She is still bearing the burden of the previous evening. She wasn’t saying anything, but I knew she was thinking about it. About how easily everyone could turn on her. About how fragile her reputation really was. It didn’t matter how much she had changed. An what she do People always remembered who she used to be. And now, because of some anonymous coward, she was going to pay for sins she didn’t even commit. She noticed me looking at her and offered a small, tired smile. Fake. So fake it hurt. "Yeah, me too" she murmured, as if she had read my thoughts. We stepped through the school doors. And the moment we did— The atmosphere hit me like a wave. Thick. Heavy. Toxic. The hallways weren’t filled with the usual laughter, the casual conversations, the mundane hum of morning chatter. Instead, there was something uglier. Tension. Paranoia. Mistrust. The air crackled with it. Students whispered behind cupped hands. Glares were exchanged. Accusations were passed around like a contagious disease. "I know it was you." "I know you posted that." "What if I’m next?" Anon-A-Miss had been busy. They had kept posting throughout the night, each post worse than the last. More rumors. More betrayals. More chaos. And now? Now, the whole school was at each other’s throats. Sunset walked closer to me, almost unconsciously, like she was trying to disappear. I didn’t blame her. The moment we reached our lockers, the girls. Applejack. Rarity. Pinkie. Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash. Their eyes immediately flickered toward Sunset. She tensed beside me. She knew what they were thinking. I stepped forward before any of them could even open their mouths. "Don’t." They all blinked, startled. I narrowed my eyes. "Don’t even think about asking." Rarity shifted uncomfortably. "Darling, we—" "It wasn’t her." My voice came out sharper than I intended. "I was with her the whole time." Applejack sighed, rubbing her temples. "Alright, sugarcube, we weren’t accusin’ her, we were just gonna—" "Just gonna check?. Seriously?" Rainbow shrugged. "Look, I don’t care what they say about me. I’m not a whore, no matter what Anon-A-Miss posted. I’m above that." She crossed her arms. "But I do wanna know why. And who. Who the hell would do something like this?" I exhaled through my nose, trying to stay calm. I could feel Sunset behind me, slightly out of their view, like she was trying to make herself smaller. I hated this. I hated that I had to shield her from people who were supposed to be her friends. "I don’t know" I admitted. "But I do know someone who might finally prove himself useful." I smirked. "Discord." "You called, milord?" I barely flinched when he suddenly popped into existence behind me, draping himself over my shoulder like a scarf. "Ugh." I peeled him off. "Don’t overuse your magic." "Oh, I’m not! I swear!" he said, holding up his hands dramatically. "I’m simply… how do you humans put it? Vibing." I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, right. Listen. I need you to—" "Already on it!" Discord clapped his hands together. "Buuuuuuut…" He trailed off, looking uncharacteristically puzzled. "Gosh, those computer things are weird. Some student helped me his name was... Micro... Crips?" Sunset let out a small, breathy chuckle. "His name is Micro Chips." "Oh yeah, yeah!" Discord waved his hand dismissively. "The nerdy one! He did some techy-magic thing and tried to trace the IP address or whatever—but! Nothing. Absolutely nothing." The group collectively stiffened. "Wait" Applejack said slowly. "What do ya mean, nothin’?" Discord smirked. "Well, Mister Witch—" "Micro Chips," Sunset corrected. "Yes, yes, him." Discord waved her off again. "He said there was nothing he could do. Which is just hilarious, considering how he loves to pretend he’s some kind of digital sorcerer." The girls exchanged glances. "Darling," Rarity pressed. "Can you be a bit more… specific?" Discord groaned, rubbing his temples like a frustrated parent trying to explain Wi-Fi to a grandparent. "Alright, fine." He crossed his arms, huffing. "Whoever is behind this? They’re good. Better than him." "Better than Micro Chips?" Fluttershy whispered. "But… he’s the best at computers…" Discord threw his hands up. "But apparently, this Anon-A-Miss person is some kind of hacking mastermind! Their IP address changes by the second, they’ve got firewalls that even he can’t wiggle my way through, and—oh! And guess what?" We waited. Discord grinned. "Micro Chips' laptop?" He leaned in dramatically. "Completely fried." "What?" Applejack frowned. "Yep! Completely toast!" Discord snickered. "Poor kid tried to track the culprit, and boom! Laptop got hit with some kind of super-virus. He said it was like it got… ‘sick’ or something. Quite tragic, really." Sunset stiffened behind me. "Wait," she whispered. "So—so no one can trace them? At all?" "Nope!" Discord popped the ‘p.’ "Whoever this is, they’re hiding." This was bad. This wasn’t just some stupid prank. This wasn’t just a kid stirring up drama. This was deliberate. Someone wanted to hurt people. And worst of all— People were still looking at Sunset. I turned around, my chest tightening when I saw her. She wasn’t saying anything. But her eyes… They were dim. Distant. Like she was slipping away. Like she was realizing that, no matter what she did, no matter how much she proved herself, people would never stop seeing her as the villain. And it killed me. Without thinking, I moved closer to her, standing in front of her completely, as if to block her from the world. The girls noticed. They didn’t say anything. "Discord" I said firmly, turning to him. He was currently upside-down, balancing on one finger "Yes, my lord?" he responded, not bothering to right himself. "You need to find them the traditional way" I told him. "Check everyone. Even us." Discord dropped to the ground, gasping dramatically. "Even us?!" He clutched his chest. "Oh, the betrayal! My own allies, turning against me!" He swooned. "What’s next? Are you going to accuse dear Fluttershy?! The sweetest, gentlest—" "Discord" I deadpanned. He grinned. "Oh, fine." Raising his hands, he made a motion like Yoda using the Force. For a moment, nothing happened. "Ouch." Discord winced, rubbing his eyes. The girls flinched. "You okay?" Fluttershy asked softly. "Oh, my precious precious girl, of course I’m fine!" Discord threw an arm around her dramatically. "Why wouldn’t I be?" "Because you just made a face like you licked a battery," Rainbow pointed out. "Ah, yes, well…" Discord scratched his head. "Here’s the thing! The girls are clean, no one in their minds, no whispers, no hidden thoughts…" The tension in Sunset’s shoulders eased slightly. "But!" Discord’s eyes flickered to me. He pointed directly at my forehead. "You, my dear boy, are cut off." "What do you mean, cut off?" "It’s like… hmmm, how do I put this delicately?" Discord stroked his goatee. "Oh! I know! It’s like sticking my hand into a volcano." The girls blinked. Applejack crossed her arms. "That don’t sound delicate at all." "I thought so too" Discord agreed. "But yes! Every time I try to ‘read’ you—fire. Fire, pain, agony, screaming—" "You’re being dramatic" I muttered. "Am I?!" He put his hands on his hips. "Listen, I may be mostly powerless, but my instincts? Still top-notch! And my instincts are telling me that something is very, very weird with your brain!" "Gee, thanks" I muttered. Sunset’s brows furrowed. "But he’s not hiding anything. Right?" "Oh, definitely not! I couldn’t even if I wanted to! It’s like… like there’s a big, flaming wall around his mind." Discord made a little explosion sound effect. "Which is totally unfair because I didn’t get one of those when I was imprisoned in stone." I sighed. "Alright. Then check everyone else in school." Discord gave a mock salute. "As you command, O’ Wise and Brooding One!" I stepped closer, lowering my voice so only he could hear. "What’s the situation with the artifact?" I murmured. His playful grin faltered slightly. Then he leaned in, whispering directly into my ear. "I found it" he muttered. "It’s a Memory Stone." "Shit," I whispered. "Indeed." Discord’s tone was unusually serious. "And theuser? Well, I can’t confirm it, but let’s be real. Who else would be using it right now?" Anon-A-Miss. "But here’s the real kicker," Discord continued. "Because of the stone, traditional tracking won’t work. No spells, no hacking, nothing. They’re wiping all traces of themselves clean." My stomach twisted. "Then how do we find them?" Discord’s eyes gleamed mischievously. "It’ll take more than a day, sadly. But if I had my full Equestrian magic…" He trailed off, raising a brow. I exhaled. "Fine," I said. "I’ll think about lending you some later. But for now? Do it the hard way. Check every student, one by one." Discord beamed. "Ah, you’re so cruel! Making me do actual work!" He wiped an invisible tear. "Very well, mortal. Challenge accepted. But don't try lookin for it yourself alone. It's Powerfull artifact, made by your mother. We can't lose you too" With that, he snapped his fingers and materialized a strange metal detector—except instead of beeping, it made chicken noises whenever he waved it over someone. I watched him start scanning random students in the hallway, clucking every few seconds. Then— "So that’s your plan?" A familiar voice spoke from behind me. I [jumped. The girls jumped. We all spun around. Principal Celestia stood there, arms crossed, watching us. "Ugh, hello, Principal Celestia," I greeted, trying to sound normal. She didn’t respond. Her gaze slowly shifted to Sunset. And I knew exactly what she was thinking. "It isn’t her" Celestia didn’t react. She just studied Sunset with that quiet, evaluating stare. "We’re working on finding out who it really is, Discord’s tracking them now. And—" I hesitated. I couldn’t tell her about the Memory Stone. There hadn’t been a magical incident at CHS for four months. I wasn’t going to be the one to break that streak. "Whoever it is they’re good. Even Micro Chips couldn’t find them." Celestia slowly nodded. Then— She clapped her hands. "That’s good to hear" she said simply. "I just hope it isn’t someone from your group." And with that, she turned and walked away. The moment she was gone, Sunset punched her locker. Hard. It immediately swung open. I blinked. "Was that from frustration?" I asked. "Or… does it just work that way?" For a second, I thought she wasn’t going to answer. But then— She let out a small, breathy chuckle. "Both" Three hours. Three long, boring, tense hours. Math, history, geography. Same old classes . I spent most of math helping Rainbow Dash with a problem, she spent most of math grumbling about said problem. But no matter what I did, I couldn’t shake the feeling. The air in the classroom felt thick, like a storm was about to break. I wasn’t imagining it. People were looking at each other like they were murderers. Like any second, their so-called friends were going to stab them in the back. Even the teachers were helpless. They just did their lessons like normal, pretending everything was fine, but I saw the way they kept glancing at students. Even they knew something was wrong. By the time free period came, I was more than ready to leave. Then my phone buzzed. Sunset Can you come outside for a sec? Something about the text felt… off. The weather was starting to turn colder, but that wasn’t what made me shiver as I stepped out the door. I found her sitting against the wall to the left. Her hair was a mess. Her face was slightly red, she had been crying. And her hands were gripping her sleeves tightly. I didn’t even know what I was feeling. Shock? Anger? All of it? I rushed over, kneeling beside her. "Sunset, what the hell happened?" She sniffled. "I just… I just had an argument with Octavia." "An argument?" What kind of argument?" Sunset sighed, rubbing her temples. "Anon-A-Miss posted something about her, saying she stole a music composition from someone. And… well…" She didn’t finish. She didn’t need to finish. Because I saw it. A few stray hairs tangled in Sunset’s fingers. The slight tremor in her breath. It wasn’t much no kicks, no punches. Just some hair-pulling. But that was enough. That was enough to make my blood boil. Octavia put her hands on Sunset. I wanted to rip her hair out from her skull. "Where is she now?" Sunset immediately grabbed my wrist. "No." I scowled. "Sunset—" "No." She shook her head. "She’s just… she’s just confused. She’s angry, she thinks everyone is against her, and she took it out on me." "That’s not an excuse" "I know" Her voice cracked just slightly. And that… That hurt. I let out a slow breath, forcing my anger back down. "Okay. I won’t do anything. I promise." She gave me a weak smile. "Thank you." I exhaled, looking at her disheveled hair. "Do you have a hair tie?" I asked. Sunset blinked. "What?" "A rubber band. Or a scrunchie." She tilted her head. "Why?" I smirked slightly. "Remember when I combed your hair that night I stayed over at your place?" Sunset hesitated—then gave a small nod. "Yeah?" "Let’s do that again," I said. She stared at me for a moment. Then, without a word, she reached into her bag, pulled out a comb and a hair tie, and handed them to me. I sat behind her, gently running my fingers through her hair first, untangling it before using the comb. She didn’t say anything at first. Just let me work. Her breath slowly evened out. And after a moment, I felt her relax. It was… strange. Everything around us was chaos—anger, resentment, friendships breaking. But here, right now it was just us. Just the sound of the wind. Just the sound of the comb gliding through her hair. After a while, I carefully gathered her hair into a ponytail, securing it with the hair tie. I reached forward, gently placing my fingers at the corners of her lips, lifting them into a smile. "See? Happy, beautiful Sunset." She laughed. Just a small chuckle, but then it turned into a real laugh. "You’re such an idiot," she giggled. "But you love that about me," I teased. "Yeah." She smiled. "I really do." I froze. For a second, the world stopped. The war in school? The rumors? Anon-A-Miss? It all faded. All I could see was her. Her eyes. Her smile. Her. "Come on," I said, standing up and offering my hand. "Let’s get some food." She took my hand, and together, we walked into the cafeteria. And the war hit us in the face. The air was heavy. The students were worse than ever. People were sitting in tight clusters, whispering, glaring at each other. Some weren’t even whispering anymore, just outright arguing. One guy grabbed his friend by the collar. Another girl threw her tray onto the floor, storming off. And in the middle of it all Granny Smith stood behind the food counter, gripping a spatula like a weapon. Her smile was warm, but her eyes said she was ready to break up a fight at any second. She ladled soup into a bowl, sliding it over. "Here ya go, darlin’. And don’t y’all be startin’ any more fights, ya hear?" I gave her a nod. "Yes, ma’am." Sunset and I took our trays, heading toward our usual table. We sat down. We looked around. Everyone was at war. And I had no idea how we were supposed to fix it. "Maybe we should sing?" Rarity suggested, ever the optimist. "No, that won’t work," Sunset said, rubbing her forehead in frustration. "This isn’t magic. They don’t need a song. They just hate each other now." She wasn’t wrong. This wasn’t some spell that could be undone with a melody. This was personal. "They need to fix it themselves" "Buuuuuut—" Pinkie Pie interjected, raising a finger. "But what?" Sunset sighed. Pinkie puffed up her chest dramatically. "We’ve united them before! When we defeated the Sir—" "Yeah, yeah, you did" Aria cut in. We turned to see the Dazzlings approaching our table Adagio, Aria, and Sonata each carrying their own lunch trays. Adagio slid into a seat beside Sunset, giving her a knowing smirk. "You had it rough too, huh?" Sunset just exhaled through her nose, leaning back. "Heh. They blame us too" Adagio continued, stirring her food absentmindedly. "One bad thing, and suddenly you’re the main villain." I looked at her, raising an eyebrow. "I mean, to be fair… Sunset really did do one bad thing. You three had your own… stories." Adagio waved off my words with a flick of her hand. "Yeah, yeah." But then she turned to me. "By the way, what’s with this Discord guy?" I tilted my head. "What do you mean?" "I hated him in Equestria," Adagio grumbled, crossing her arms. "One time, he changed our tails into pony hooves. Do you have any idea how hard that was to undo?" "Wait… you know him?" "Of course we do!" Sonata chimed in, her usual cheerful self. "Remember we’re oooooold." Before I could even process that, a voice came from behind them— "Ahh, yes! I remember it well. I laughed for days!" Discord. He appeared right behind the Dazzlings, grinning ear to ear. Adagio rolled her eyes but couldn’t help a chuckle. "So it’s really you, not some counterpart?" Discord gave an exaggerated bow. "In my own person!" Aria just groaned. "Ugh. Great. More chaos." Discord put a hand to his chest, feigning offense. "I’ll have you know, dear Aria, that I am a reformed creature of chaos now! Mostly." Sonata giggled. "I still think the hoof thing was funny." "See?" Discord gestured. "At least someone has taste." Then, suddenly, his entire demeanor shifted. He straightened up, his mismatched eyes scanning the cafeteria. "Ehh… too much work here. I’m gonna keep searching the halls." We watched as he started walking away, but then— He paused. He turned his gaze toward Sunset. "By the way," he said, rubbing his chin. "Didn’t I just see you in the hallway a second ago?" Sunset frowned. "Huh?" "No" I answered. "She’s been with me this whole time." Sunset nodded. "Yeah, I haven’t left." Discord looked… puzzled. He stared at her for a long moment before just shrugging. "Oh well! Probably just another mystery for another day!" Then, just like that, he vanished. Sunset and I exchanged a look. "What… was that about?" Sunset asked, her voice was uncertain. Adagio sighed, picking up a fry from her tray and tossing it into her mouth. "Don’t try to make sense of him. Your head will hurt." "Yeah," I agreed, rubbing my temples for emphasis. "It’s better to just… let him be." Sunset didn’t look convinced, but she let out a small breath, shaking her head. Whatever Discord meant, whatever he saw, we’d figure it out later. For now, the free period was over. And the rest of the school day was a blur. Four classes back to back, nothing special, nothing big. Even in the middle of all this chaos, the teachers still went through their lessons as if the school wasn’t crumbling around them. And honestly? It was quiet. Not the normal kind of quiet, the kind that was heavy and Suffocating. I glanced around the classroom a few times during lectures, watching my classmates. They weren’t whispering anymore. They weren’t arguing anymore. They were just… staring. At each other. At their desks. At their phones. Waiting. Waiting for the next post. The next exposed secret. The next person to be ruined. It was a silent war, but everyone was on edge. Even when teachers spoke, taught, there was no authority in their voices. No one was listening. No one was learning. Everyone was just afraid. By the time the final bell rang, I almost sighed in relief. We met up at the lockers, the usual routine. Picking up our stuff, preparing to head home. But as I turned to Sunset, I could already tell something was off. She looked… distant. "Hey," I said softly, closing my locker. "You coming over today?" She shook her head. "I… I need some time for myself." I stared at her for a second, feeling my chest tighten just a little. But I got it. I didn’t want to smother her. She’d been through enough already. "Yeah, I get it." Sunset gave me a small, apologetic smile. "But…" I leaned in slightly, raising an eyebrow. "You’re still giving me a ride home, right?" She rolled her eyes, but the ghost of a real smile was there. "Right?" I pressed. "Please? I helped you with your hair, remember?" She scoffed, crossing her arms. "No, no. You wanted to help, you suggested that yourself" I gasped, placing a hand over my heart. "How dare you deny my heroism?" "And besides," she continued, ignoring my theatrics, "you’re getting lazy. You can walk. It’s not a problem for you." I pouted. "But—" "And don’t use magic to get there faster, she warned. "Wh—" "Annnnd YOU." Sunset suddenly pointed at Pinkie Pie, who had been grinning mischievously the entire time. Pinkie froze, already mid-thought about pulling her car keys out of who knows where. "Don’t even think about giving him a ride" Pinkie’s lips curled into an exaggerated frown. "Awww… but I was gonna—" "No." I groaned dramatically. "This is injustice." Sunset just patted my shoulder. "Enjoy the walk, hero." I sighed, adjusting my hoodie as I turned to leave. "Fine. But if I get lost and end up in another dimension, just know it’s your fault." Sunset chuckled. "Noted." I hated walking. Not because it was hard, honestly, I was probably in better shape than half the people at CHS. But it was just… boring. The streets were mostly empty, the sky already starting to dim. I sighed, staring down at my feet. Don’t step on the cracks. It was a stupid little game. Something I used to do as a kid. But hey, it kept my mind busy. Step. Step. Careful. Step. Step. Almost. Step— Bump. I stumbled slightly, knocking into someone. A girl, I think? She was wearing a hoodie, the fabric pulled up high, hiding most of her face. The shadows covered her features, but I caught a glimpse of something— Red Her hair, barely visible under the hood "Sorry" I muttered automatically, stepping back. The girl didn’t respond right away. She stiffened. Then, in a voice that was low, almost gritted, she mumbled something under her breath. I didn’t catch it But it didn’t sound… friendly. Something about her felt off. The way she held herself, the way she avoided looking at me. She just turned away and walked off—fast. I stood there for a second, watching her go. What was that? Who… was that? I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. Who knows? That’s what I told myself, anyway. I pushed the weird encounter to the back of my mind and went back to my little game, hopping over sidewalk cracks like a kid. Step. Safe. Step. Careful. Step— And just like that, I was home. A little disappointing, actually. The walk might’ve been boring, but at least it was something to do. With a sigh, I stepped onto the porch. There was no surprise that the house was quiet. There was probably nothing inside except a half-empty refrigerator and some unfinished business, and my dad was still at work. I unlocked the door, entered, and locked it behind myself. As soon as I entered the kitchen, I saw the clutter on the counter and the scent of coffee and paper. A pile of papers, documents, blueprints, and a few official-looking forms. I raised an eyebrow. Super important work stuff. And he just… left it here? I mean, come on. He couldn’t even put them away? I walked over, eyeing the topmost paper. A building plan. Boring. I shuffled through the rest. Another technical document. Even more boring. But the last one caught my eye. An application. I tilted my head, scanning the text. Someone applying for a position under my father. Okay, whatever. But below that… another application. This one was different. A proposal. Someone looking for funding, research-related. Magic-related. Someone actually had the guts to appeal to politicians for magic research? Weird. But also… interesting. I read a little further, trying to pick out any details, but the jargon was too much. It wasn’t clear what exactly they were trying to prove, but the tone of it was desperate, determined Something about it felt… off. Like I should recognize it. Like it was important. But before I could think about it too hard, I let out a breath and tossed the papers back where I found them. Not my business. I grabbed a Coke from the fridge, popping it open with a satisfying hiss. The carbonation fizzed against my tongue as I took a sip, and without thinking, I made my way back to the porch. And then I remembered. That feeling in the back of my mind. The thing I’d been ignoring. I reached under the porch railing, pulling up a small metal box that I’d kept hidden beneath a loose rock. It was nothing special, just an old tin that had once held mints or something. But inside… A pack of cigarettes. I let out a slow breath, rolling one between my fingers before lighting it with the small cheap lighter I’d stashed in there too. The first inhale burned slightly, but the familiar warmth settled in soon enough. I leaned against the railing, letting my mind drift as the smoke curled into the air. I should quit. I knew I should quit. Sunset would kill me if she knew. But right now? Naahh Maybe I should try something else. The thought came out of nowhere. Maybe instead of stressing about this Anon-a-Miss thing, instead of sitting around waiting for things to get worse, I should do something. Maybe I could find them. The idea felt ridiculous, but… I had my own magic, didn’t I? Couldn’t I just track them? I focused. I didn’t know how, but I concentrated as hard as I could. Magic was allways simple for me to use, think hard about something it happends but... Nothing. I sighed, taking another drag. Figures. But then, another thought. The Memory Stone. Could I find that instead? I narrowed my eyes, gripping the porch railing. I could feel my magic stirring, both the good and the… not-so-good. I reached out—mentally, magically—letting my instincts take over. Found it. A sharp jolt ran through my head. Ouch. My vision blurred for a second, the world tilting as I nearly lost my balance. I grabbed onto the porch railing, my cigarette falling from my fingers as I steadied myself. The dizziness passed quickly, but my head still ached. That hurt. Had I overdone it? I must be out of practice. I sighed, rubbing my temples. Whatever. It was worth a try. At least I couldn’t say I didn’t try. I picked up the discarded cigarette, took one last inhale, and snuffed it out on the railing. Then, dragging my feet, I made my way back inside. That walk really took it out of me. Maybe a nap would help. I trudged up the stairs, already pulling my phone from my pocket, ready to check my messages. But as I turned on the screen… I stopped. My wallpaper. I didn’t remember changing it. That was weird. And even weirder… Why did it feel like something was missing? I frowned, confused. Then my phone buzzed. A message. From Sunset. I stared at the name on the screen, a strange, uneasy feeling creeping up my spine. What… did she want from me? She was..... just bulling me recently. Author's Note Welcome Welcome, 2 chapters in a row. A lot and i mean a lot of time, but also ideas, anon a miss and memory stone in the same time? and also something else? woooah. I beg god that someone didn't make exaclly the same thing i'm doing, I hope you liked the chapter, and i swear, the continuation will be... aw- sad. EDIT: Small spoiler before i go to sleep after not sleeping for 36 haurs next chapter or the next one will have a inspiration from adventure time BYEEEEE
A Heart That No Longer KnowsI woke up with a groan, my limbs stiff as if I had spent the entire night running instead of resting. I stretched, my back cracking in several places. Wait… why am I on the floor? I blinked a few times, sitting up and rubbing my head. My bed was right there untouched, perfectly made. I must have rolled off at some point, but that didn’t matter. I slept fine. Probably. I got to my feet, rubbing my temples. Everything looked normal, but something felt… off. A gnawing sense of wrongness clung to the edges of my thoughts like a whisper just out of reach. I walked to my desk, intending to grab my phone, but I stopped mid-step. Where was the photo of my mother? It should have been sitting there, inside the little frame I never touched, gathering dust just like always. But now, it was gone. I frowned, glancing around my desk. Had Dad taken it? Whatever. I’d ask him later. As I turned to leave, my foot brushed against something. Papers. A lot of them. Scattered across the floor in messy stacks. “What the hell…” I knelt down, picking them up. Scribbled words covered the pages, some crossed out violently, others barely legible. It was my handwriting, but I had no memory of writing any of this. Homework? Notes? I didn’t bother reading them—I just shoved the crumpled sheets into my backpack and moved on. Probably nothing. I pulled off my shirt, intending to throw on something clean. My eyes flicked down to my abdomen, where an old, jagged scar stretched across my skin. I ran my fingers over it, feeling the uneven ridges. Then I looked at my wrists. Thin, white scars ran along the skin, barely noticeable unless you were looking for them. No one at school ever mentioned them. No one ever asked. I preferred it that way. With a fast gasp, I grabbed my hoodie and put it on. Long sleeves. Always. I couldn't afford to let anyone see.I made my way downstairs, my footfall heavy on the hardwood floor. The aroma of coffee lingered in the air, mixed with something else—eggs, perhaps? Dad sat at the table, sipping his coffee and flipping through some documents. “Morning,” I muttered, grabbing a piece of toast from the counter. “Morning, son” “Hey… did you take Mom’s photo?” Dad’s expression shifted instantly. His eyes narrowed in confusion, his lips parting like he didn’t understand the question. “What?” “The photo,” I repeated, biting into the toast. “The one on my desk. Did you take it?” Dad set his coffee down, his fingers tightening around the handle. “No” he said slowly. “You threw it away. Don’t you remember?” “…What?” Dad leaned forward “You threw it away months ago. You said you didn’t want to look at it anymore.” That didn’t make sense. Why would I do that? “Da,” I scoffed, “I know I don’t talk about her much, but that doesn’t mean I don’t miss her.” His face darkened, and suddenly, he stood up, walking over to me. He placed a hand on my forehead, checking my temperature like I was a child with a fever. “What the hell are you doing?” I swatted his hand away, stepping back. “Son, are you okay?” he asked, his voice laced with genuine concern. “Yeah? Why wouldn’t I be?” “You’re acting weird today.” I clenched my jaw. “Weird how?” Dad hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. “…You said you will never talk about her. Ever.” His eyes searched mine, as if trying to find something buried deep inside me. A chill ran down my spine. I opened my mouth to argue, to tell him he was wrong, but the words got caught in my throat. I didn’t want to continue this conversation. “Whatever” I muttered, grabbing my backpack. “This talk is over. You’re the one acting weird.” I turned to leave, but as I reached for my jacket— Well, my jacket was gone. In its place hung a black coat. It wasn’t mine. It shouldn’t have been there. And yet, as I ran my fingers along the fabric, a strange sensation washed over me. The moment I slipped it on, warmth spread through my body, driving away the cold air from outside. It felt… right. Without another word, I stepped outside, the crisp air biting at my face. The street was empty, and the sky was a dull gray, the sun barely visible behind the clouds. I exhaled, watching my breath curl into the air. Something felt wrong. Something was missing. But if I didn’t remember it… then it couldn’t have been important. I shook the thought away, stuffing my hands into my coat pockets as I walked. Ding ding. Another text. I sighed, pulling out my phone, my eyes narrowing as I saw the sender. Sunset. She had been texting me since yesterday, constantly sending screenshots of that stupid MyStable page—Anon-a-Miss. I didn’t care. If this anonymous account wasn’t posting about me, then it wasn’t my problem. I glanced at the most recent message: Can we please talk before school? My fingers hovered over the screen before I scoffed. Yeah, right. There was no way I was falling for whatever trap she was setting. I quickly typed out a response: Not a chance. Leave me alone. Then, I silenced my phone and shoved it back into my pocket. By the time I arrived at Canterlot High, the morning air felt colder than before. The school loomed ahead, its entrance familiar yet… distant. I didn’t know why, but something about walking through those doors sent a strange chill down my spine. The moment I stepped into the courtyard— "HEY, YOU!" I barely had time to react before a loud, aggressive voice rang out. I turned my head, immediately spotting the source. A girl with wild, rainbow-colored hair. She stormed toward me, her fists clenched. Behind her stood a small group of girls—ones I was sure I’d seen before in the halls but had never really spoken to. And yet, there was something about them—something familiar, buried beneath the fog in my mind. A girl with blonde hair and a cowboy hat—Applejack, I think?—crossed her arms and glared at me. “What the hell is your problem?” she demanded, stepping forward. “What?” Applejack’s glare deepened. “Why’d you send that to Sunset? And why haven’t you answered her texts?” I barely heard her. Because my gaze had already drifted to the person standing slightly behind them. Sunset Shimmer. There she is. My enemy. The liar. The bully. The one who made my life hell. But… She wasn’t smirking. She wasn’t sneering at me or looking down on me like I expected. Instead… she looked sad. Her arms were crossed tightly around herself, her face pale, her eyes red-rimmed like she had been crying. What the hell? Why would she be sad? This was Sunset Shimmer, the same manipulative girl who had tormented the entire school. I scowled, snapping my gaze back to Applejack. “Why wouldn’t I tell her to leave me alone?” Applejack’s fists clenched at her sides. “Because she’s hurting, you idiot! And you—” I scoffed, cutting her off. “And more importantly, why are all of you standing here, defending her?” I gestured toward Sunset, frustration was boiling in my chest. “She’s evil in human flesh! She’s probably the one behind Anon-a-Miss!” That was the only explanation. It made sense. She’d done this kind of thing before—stirring chaos, tearing people apart, all while keeping her hands clean. So why couldn’t they see it? SLAP. Pain burned across my cheek. I barely had time to react before I grabbed the wrist of the girl who had struck me. The violet-haired girl—Rarity, I think? She gasped, her face twisted in fear as I gripped her wrist a little too tightly. My fingers pressed into her skin, her breath hitching as she winced in pain. I let go immediately, the tension still burning in my veins. Rarity stumbled back, clutching her wrist. “What the fuck is wrong with you today?” Rainbow Dash shouted, stepping in front of her. “Nothing’s wrong with me!” I snapped. “I don’t know what’s going on here. I don’t know any of you.” The second those words left my mouth, an eerie silence fell over the group. I didn’t know why, but their faces shifted shock, confusion, pain. But I didn’t care. “But I do know her” I spat. “And I know she’s scheming something.” I took a step back, my breath heavy. “Get away from her while you still can.” With that, I turned on my heel and walked away. Or at least, I tried. Because before I could take another step— Something wrapped around my throat. A powerful arm pulled me back, locking me in place. Applejack. She tackled me to the ground with force, knocking the air from my lungs. My back hit the pavement, a sharp pain shooting through my ribs. “Let me go!” I growled, struggling against her iron grip. I was stronger than this. I should be able to break free. So why—? Papers scattered across the ground. The ones I had stuffed into my backpack earlier. I didn’t even remember what was on them, but I knew one thing— They were mine. “Leave them alone!” I snapped, thrashing against Applejack’s hold. “They’re mine!” But my protests fell on deaf ears. A quiet, timid gasp cut through the tension. The pink-haired girl had picked up one of the papers. She looked horrified. “…Sunset,” she whispered. “Read this.” Sunset, still crying, hesitated. Her fingers shook as she reached for one of the papers. Then, she read it. And everything stopped. She went completely still, her breath catching in her throat. Tears welled up in her eyes as she clutched the paper, staring at it as if it had just shattered her entire world. “…No,” she choked out. Sunset took a trembling step toward me, her hands clutching the paper as if it were the last thing holding her together. Her face. There was something in her eyes, something I couldn’t understand. It wasn’t just sadness or desperation. It was like she was looking at a ghost, someone she had loved and lost in the same breath. “…Why don’t you remember?” Her voice wavered, barely audible over the silence that had swallowed the courtyard whole. “What the hell are you talking about?” Sunset held up the paper, her fingers tightening around the edges. “Look. This is what you wrote.” I didn’t even glance at it. “I don’t need to read that” I said flatly. Sunset swallowed hard, her grip shaking. “Then I’ll read it to you.” She turned to Applejack, who was still keeping me locked in place with her damn near inhuman strength. “Make sure to hold him.” “Got it.” Applejack’s grip didn’t waver. I didn’t know why, but something about this felt… wrong. There was a weight in the air, something heavy pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. Sunset stared at the paper. Then, in the softest, most broken voice I had ever heard her use, she began to read. "Sunset… Is it just you or me in this wretched world, that is so confusing for me And I know you are going to be there with me, but I feel I’m losing myself… and I’m gonna lose you too. I did a mistake. It took a toll on me. This magic is making me crazy. You needed a protector. But who’s gonna protect me? Please forgive me… for whatever I do… When I don’t remember you.” She stopped. I couldn’t breathe. I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears, deafening, drowning out everything except her voice. I could see the way the other girls looked at me, horrified, speechless, tears gathering in their eyes. And Sunset… She looked like she was breaking apart, piece by piece, right in front of me. Her lips quivered, her hands tightening around the paper, as if it were the only thing keeping her from falling to her knees. I… I had written that? No. No, this was a lie. This was a trick. This was her trying to manipulate me, to drag me into whatever mind game she was playing. I hadn’t written that. I wouldn’t write that. I gritted my teeth. I had to get out of here. I forced my weight forward, wrenching myself out of Applejack’s grip. She wasn’t expecting it. She stumbled slightly, just enough for me to push away and get to my feet. I turned, ready to walk away— But I didn’t. I should have. I should have walked away and left them standing there, wallowing in their own lies. But something kept me rooted to the spot. Some feeling deep inside me told me to stay. To listen. They all looked at me. Not with anger. Not with disappointment. But with grief. And then Sunset, still trembling, still crying, took in a sharp breath— And continued. "Sunset… I can feel myself slipping away. I don’t know what it will make me say. But I want to remember how you saw me. And how my friends did. But I swear, it won’t be me. It will be the stone.The Memory Stone. Tell Discord… he’s our only hope. I will not remember. But remember who I was. Not who I’m gonna be.” The paper trembled in her hands. She looked up at me. And then she spoke, her voice raw and cracked and full of something I couldn’t even begin to understand. “You promised me.” I took a step back. Every part of me screamed to deny it. To call her a liar. To run from this. But there was something in me—something wrong—something that twisted painfully in my chest. A flicker of something I couldn’t place. I squeezed my eyes shut, forcing it down, burying it. I didn’t believe in this. I wouldn’t believe in this. I couldn’t. “…That’s fucking bullshit” Sunset flinched like I had just hit her. “I didn’t write that. You changed the papers.” Her head snapped up. Her hands tightened into fists, her shoulders trembling with barely contained emotion. “BUT YOU SAW ME PICK IT UP!” she screamed, her voice breaking. “YOU SAW ME—” Her voice cracked, and she covered her mouth with her hands, gasping through quiet sobs. I couldn’t let myself fall into whatever trick she was playing. “All of this is fake” I spat. “You lying pieces of shit.” The girls recoiled. And then— A voice spoke up. A voice that wasn’t laughing. A voice that was broken. “Words won’t make a difference here,” I turned toward him, confused. Sunset looked at him too, desperate, shaking. “Discord… why? Why won’t words make a difference?” He let out a shaky sigh, running a hand through his hair. His eyes were tired. “It’s the Memory Stone.” The moment he said it, the air shifted. He looked at me, there was something in his eyes.... Regret. “…It will take more than words, sadly.” He swallowed hard. “It’s magic. His memory is in shambles.” He turned away for a second, as if the sight of me was too much to look at. “I told him… I told him not to do anything alone. But he didn’t listen. And now…” His voice cracked. “He paid the price.” I let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Magic,” I scoffed. “You expect me to believe in magic?” Discord’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I won’t believe in any world you say.” I took a step back, my hands curling into fists. “I’m going to my class.” I looked at them one last time. Their faces. Their eyes. The grief. The pain. The love. I ignored it. I turned around. And with one final breath— “Leave me alone. Forever.” Then, I walked away. Author's Note Hey very short chapter, but i need to do somethings in rl, and here's a continuation, this... will be longer arc. i want to keep it for some chapters, i had regret in last story keeping evil arc so short, so i will recompensate it with this. Saddly the one with the biggest power, the one who could prevent this, got hit by magic, how are they gonna save him. ( also im thinking of changing perspective to to sunset, like i did in one chapter, so we keep the story going and oc will stay living normal life)
Rolling the Dice on My MemoriesWhat the actual fuck was that about? A memory stone? Seriously? What, were they gonna tell me next—magic is real? That I’d been cursed or some shit? That I was actually some different person just yesterday? What a joke. Did they really think I was going to believe that? [Believe her? After everything she did to me? There was no fucking way. I stormed into the halls, still seething from whatever the heck happened in the courtyard. My hands clenched into fists, nails cutting into my palms as I replayed their words in my mind. Sunset staring at me with tears in her eyes, as if she truly cared about me. The way those other girls, whomever they were, behaved as if I was the one who had changed. Like I was the one in the wrong. Bullshit. I made my way toward my locker, trying to shove everything else out of my mind. I needed to focus. Just get through the day. the papers. "Fuck" I should’ve grabbed them. Not because they mattered, I didn’t even remember writing that crap, but because now they had them. And I had no idea what else might be written there. I wasn’t about to let Sunset get inside my head with some twisted lie about how I used to be different. No. That was bullshit. That wasn’t me. I know who I am. The thought felt weaker than I wanted it to. I shut my locker with more force than necessary and turned to head to class when— "Do you have a moment?" Principal Celestia stood a few feet away with her arms crossed. "Uh…" I glanced around, wondering if I could pretend I hadn’t heard her. No luck. "Follow me to my office" she said firmly. Great. Just fucking great. First, a bunch of random girls Sunset manipulated attack me. Now I’ve got the principal on my ass? I sighed and shoved my hands into my pockets, doing my best to act like I didn’t care. "Yeah, sure. Whatever." I slouched into the chair across from Principal Celestia’s desk, keeping my expression neutral. If I acted too defensive, she’d start asking even more questions. Act calm. Act cool. Don’t let her see anything. Celestia sat down and studied me for a long moment, like she was searching for something in my face. "Tell me" she said finally, folding her hands on the desk. "Did you find any information about who could be behind Anon-a-Miss?" "What?" "It's becoming a serious issue. The school is in chaos, and if this continues, we may have to consider closing the school temporarily." Closing the school? Over some stupid gossip blog? Jesus. These people needed to grow a spine. I shrugged and leaned back in my chair, like I didn't care. "Miss Celestia, both you and I know that Anon-whatever is probably Sunset." I let my head rest against the back of the chair. "So just expel her. Problem solved." Celestia’s entire body stiffened. Her lips parted slightly as if she had no idea how to respond. She just stared at me. "What?" I raised an eyebrow. "Why are you looking at me like that?" She shook her head slowly, as if trying to process something too impossible to believe. "But… you said it wasn’t her." Her voice was cautious, like she was stepping over thin ice. I frowned. "What?" "You defended her" Celestia said carefully. "You were certain she wasn’t responsible." That made zero sense. I let out a humorless chuckle. "Yeah, no. I don’t know what you’re talking about. Sunset’s been shit to me since the moment I got here." The shock on Celestia’s face was immediate. The carefully composed principal—the one who always kept her calm, no matter the situation—looked at me like I’d just told her the sky was green and the grass was red. Like I had said something completely and utterly wrong. "Do you truly not remember?" "Remember what?" I asked, irritation creeping into my voice. Celestia opened her mouth, as if trying to find the right words— And then a hand landed on my shoulder. "Excuse me, Miss Celestia" A familiar voice broke through the tension, and suddenly, out of nowhere, he appeared. Discord seems to have always been a part of the conversation, standing behind my chair with the same annoying grin on his face. Celestia didn’t even flinch. Discord put a dramatic hand to his chest. "I hate to interrupt, but we have a bit of a situation on our hands." He paused, then turned his head toward me. His grin faltered for just a moment. "You" he said, his voice quieter. "Are a little… out of sorts today." I glared at him. "I know exactly what I’m saying." Discord ignored me and turned back to Celestia, waving a hand dismissively. "We need to talk alone. There’s an emergency, and this boy is the culprit. Don’t take anything he says too seriously." "Fuck off." The words came out sharp, venomous. My patience with all of this—with him—was running thin. Celestia suddenly slammed her fist onto the desk, making both Discord and me flinch. Her gaze was sharp. Furious. "I will not tolerate this kind of language or behavior in my office." The room went dead silent. Celestia turned to me. "We are not done with this conversation." Then she turned her attention to Discord. "And you—we will be talking about this emergency." Discord, for once, looked serious. I scoffed, pushing myself out of the chair, shoving my hands into my pockets. "Whatever" I didn’t need this. Any of this. I walked out, slamming the door behind me. And, of course, who was waiting for me outside? The same fucking girls who had been making my day worse since the very beginning. Sunset was at the front of the group. “You need to remember!” she yelled. I grimaced and rubbed the inside of my ear with my pinky. “Jesus, don’t yell in my ear, dumbass.” I glared at her. “My memory is fine, but I’d rather not lose my hearing .” The others quickly moved into position, closing in around me, forming a tight circle. I sighed, already annoyed. “So that’s your plan? What, jump me? Right under the principal’s office?” I crossed my arms and smirked. “Well, bring it on, idiots.” But none of them clenched their fists. None of them got ready to swing. Instead, they held hands. And then… they started singing. It was soft at first, a quiet harmony of voices blending together, weaving a melody around me like a net. The lyrics were simple but insistent—something about how this wasn’t me, about how I needed to come back to them, about how I had to remember. I stood there, staring at them in disbelief. Oh. Oh, they’re crazy. Not just dumb. Completely fucking insane. I exhaled sharply, a small chuckle escaping me. Well. If they were gonna act like this, I might as well have a little fun.I let my body tremble. I dropped to one knee, clutching my head with one hand while the other flailed slightly as if trying to stabilize myself. “N-No… please…” I choked out, making my voice quiver. Their expressions lit up with hope. I almost laughed right then and there. They actually thought it was working. Sunset leaned forward slightly, her grip tightening around Rainbow’s hand. “It’s okay. We’re right here. Just listen.” I smirked.And stood up like nothing had happened. “Alright, alright, that’s enough of that.” Their faces twisted in shock. I shouldered past them, knocking into Rainbow and Sunset and leaned in close to Sunset’s ear, whispering, “I told you to leave me alone. This is your last warning.” I stepped back, lowering my voice so only she could hear. "And if I see my face on your stupid little profile, you won’t have fingers to write with." Her breath hitched. I didn’t wait for a response I walked off, ignoring the way the others were staring at me like I had just punched them all in the gut. By the time I got to math class, I was late. Not that I gave a shit. I slid into my seat, ignoring the look the teacher gave me, and pulled out my notebook. I flipped it open, prepared to doodle or jot down random notes—anything to kill time. But something was off. Among the usual messy handwriting and half-finished thoughts, there were drawings. Of me. And someone who looked an awful lot like Sunset. Some of them were simple sketches—two figures sitting side by side, laughing, shoulders touching. Others were more detailed, filled with emotion—like one where I was holding her, my arms wrapped protectively around her waist, our foreheads pressed together. Something twisted in my stomach. I didn’t draw these. I wouldn’t draw these. I grabbed my pencil and scratched them out. Hard. Over and over until all that was left was a mess of gray smudges. Yeah. Like something like that would ever happen. The rest of class went by in a blur. Numbers and formulas and equations that I barely paid attention to. When the bell finally rang, I shoved my notebook into my bag and made my way out into the hallway, scanning my surroundings. Good. The girls weren’t here. I let out a breath, relieved. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I spotted someone leaning against the wall, scrolling through his phone. Flash. I walked up to him. “Hey,” I said. He looked up and gave a small nod. “Hey.” I crossed my arms. “How’s it going?” He sighed. “Better, I guess. People are already moving on. You know how it is. They change who they’re making fun of every five minutes.” I snorted. “Figures.” I patted him on the back. “Well, at least you won’t have to deal with this for much longer. Sunset’s definitely getting expelled for this.” His face scrunched up in confusion. “What?” “Yeah,” I said, shrugging. “Once Celestia sees all the shit she’s posted, there’s no way she’s staying.” He was staring at me now. “Dude,” he said slowly. “Why do you think it’s Sunset?” “Because it’s obviously her?” “But… you said she wouldn’t do something like this.” I scoffed. “When the hell did I say that?” Flash’s brows knit together. He studied me like I was a puzzle he couldn’t solve. “Aren't you two together?” I blinked. And then I laughed. “Me and Sunset?” I shook my head. “You’re out of your damn mind, dude.” But Flash wasn’t laughing. He just kept staring. Kept watching me like he knew something I didn’t. Like he was seeing something that wasn’t there anymore. And for some reason— That scared the hell out of me. Bro, don’t say shit like that. I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. “We never were and never will be together. But good joke, man, you almost got me.” Flash didn’t laugh. Didn’t even smile. The bell rang again before he could say anything else, and I took the excuse to walk away. The rest of the day blurred together, classes speeding by in a rush of half-listened-to lectures and notes I barely bothered to take. I didn’t want to talk to anyone, didn’t want to deal with her or the rest of them trying to push their crazy agenda on me again. So when my free period rolled around, I made sure to disappear. I slipped into the boys' bathroom, locked myself inside one of the stalls, and sat down, pulling out my phone. Mystable was already open. I scrolled through the latest posts, smirking at some, outright laughing at others. Damn, Sunset can actually be funny when she wants to be. I chuckled under my breath, eyes skimming over the screen. Look at this shit. She had posted about Flash getting rejected again. Hah Classic. Another post made fun of Derpy’s clumsiness. Huh? My scrolling slowed as my gaze landed on a new post. A picture of Rarity. Her skirt was way too short, the angle just barely showing a glimpse of her panties. But that wasn’t what caught my attention. Well not entirely. Sunset was in the picture. In the background, standing a few feet away, clearly visible. My brow furrowed. Wait a second. How could she post something like this if she was right there when the photo was taken? My mind went into autopilot, searching for an answer. Oh. Oh, I see. She probably got someone else to take the photo. Yeah, that makes sense. She made someone take it and send it to her so she could post it later. Hah. Good one. But well, i wanted to look closly at the photo so i clicked it and.. blog post deleted :< Hm why bother? But that doesn't mean anything "Yeah, good one. I don’t trust her. This whole ‘I’m good now’ act never works." Voice said near to me "Exactly!" I reflexively agreed with the voice. I was alone. Right? My head snapped up, eyes darting around the cramped stall. No one was here. No one should have been here. My throat tightened. My fingers curled around my phone. "Yeah, who woul—" Something moved. From the corner of my eye, something slid under the stall door. A face. A pair of wide, mismatched yellow and red eyes, grinning at me upside-down from beneath the door, his head twisted at an unnatural angle like a scene out of a horror movie. I screamed. Like, full-on, high-pitched, horror-movie-final-girl screamed. Then, without thinking, I kicked. Hard. There was a comical yelp, followed by a loud thunk as the intruder’s head was sent flying back into the next stall. A beat of silence. Then the stall door swung open. Despite it being locked. And there he was. Standing like nothing had just happened. Smirking. Completely unbothered. Discord. My heart was pounding in my chest. I scrambled to press my back against the stall wall, my brain struggling to catch up to what just happened. "What—" My voice cracked. "What the actual hell—" He dusted himself off, completely ignoring my reaction. "You know, you have terrible reflexes for someone who used to be important." Used to be—? What? I didn’t have time to process that because before I could demand an explanation, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box. Cigarettes. He flicked the box open with one hand, pulling one out and twirling it between his fingers before holding it out to me. "You know," he said conversationally, "we don’t have these in my wo—oh. Oh, wait." He tapped his temple, eyes twinkling with amusement. "Silly me. You’ve forgotten." That word again. Forgotten. Why did people keep saying that? My eyes flickered between him and the cigarette. This is creepy. Even for him. It was probably smarter to take it and just report him later.I slowly reached out. "There are fire alarms in he—" SNAP. The fire alarms vanished. In their place, tiny bubbles floated down from the ceiling. "What… what was that?" Discord grinned. It wasn’t a normal grin. It wasn’t the kind of goofy, exaggerated expression I’d seen from him before. Something almost… knowing. "Now, now," he tutted, shaking his head. "No need to be afraid. It’s just a little thing called…" He lifted his hands, wiggling his fingers. "Maaagic." Magic. The word sounded wrong in my head. Like something twisted inside my skull, like something was missing. I felt dizzy. Like my mind was trying to reach for something, something just beyond my grasp. But there was nothing. Nothing but a blank space where something should be. I swallowed hard. "No. No, no, no, no. It’s a trick. Some kind of setup. This isn’t real." He just smiled. I hated that. That knowing look. Like he was waiting for me to figure something out. "Alright, alright," he sighed dramatically, "I won’t push you. But, seeing as it’s my duty to keep you informed…" He flicked his fingers. And a stack of photos appeared in mid-air. Dozens of them. Each one had Sunset. Each one was timestamped. Each one proved that she couldn’t have posted anything. In some, she was with me at the exact time Anon-a-Miss made a post. In others, she didn’t even have her phone in her hands. This has to be fake. But… the timestamps were right. The angles were right. The details were right. What if… What if it wasn’t her? "THAT’S WHAT I’VE BEEN SAYING!" Discord clapped his hands, grinning like a madman. "See? Your memory is gett—" "No." His expression faltered. "I still have my memory. And it’s telling me that you’re some creepy new teacher, Sunset is a bully, and the girls are crazy." A beat of silence. Discord frowned. Not his usual exaggerated pout. Not his usual playful expression. A real frown. Like something actually bothered him. Then, just as quickly as it came, it was gone. He grinned again, all humor. "Ah, well." He flicked his wrist, and the photos disappeared. "Can’t win ‘em all." Discord turned as if to leave, as if he were done playing his little game, as if he’d drop this whole strange conversation and disappear from my life forever. But something inside me hesitated. Something in the way he looked at me, something in the way he spoke, something about all of this felt too real. “Wait.” He stopped mid-step, his leg still in the air like he had frozen mid-stride. He turned his head all the way around unnaturally, like an owl, except much, much creepier. “I still don’t believe you. If that's what you think.” His eyes twinkled. He turned the rest of his body to face me. “Ah, progress! You don’t believe me—but you’re still listening.” I ignored that. “This whole ‘you forgot something’ act is getting old. What’s up with that?” Discord sighed dramatically, throwing his arms into the air. “Wheeeellll, you see, my dear, memory-challenged friend, you had such a noble heart, such a heroic—oh, what’s the word?” He tapped his chin. “Obsession? No, no. Delusion? Hm. Oh! That’s right. A ‘desire to help.’” I frowned. “So?” “So,” Discord drawled, leaning in so close that I could see my own reflection in his mismatched pupils, “you got hit with a little something called the Memory Stone.” “...The what?” He grinned. “Magic-erasing rock.” I stared. Then laughed. I couldn’t help it. I laughed right in his face. “Okay, okay. That’s the best you can come up with? A pebble erased my memory?” Discord flicked his fingers into a dramatic snap. “Exactly.” I rolled my eyes. “Right. Sure.” He just watched me. Waiting. And the thing was… I didn’t feel like he was lying. Because no matter how ridiculous it sounded, no matter how much my logical brain wanted to reject it—there was a part of me, deep in my chest, that whispered "What if it’s true?" Because hadn’t I felt it? That strange, empty hole in my mind? The way my thoughts felt like they had gaps, like I was reaching for something that should be there but wasn’t? Hadn’t I felt it from the moment I woke up? That weird sensation, like something was coiling in my chest, something alive, something I couldn’t quite name? Something powerful? Discord was watching me carefully. Then, he grinned. “What do you say about a game?” I snapped out of my thoughts. “A game?” His grin stretched wider. “Yes, yes! You see, I must admit I have been having an absolute blast watching you. You’re quite the entertainment, you know! A poor lost soul wandering through the world, completely unaware of just how much he’s missing.” I scowled. “You’re messing with me.” “Always,” he admitted cheerfully. “But this time, I’m being completely serious.” He straightened, smoothing out his coat. “I propose an offer. A game, if you will. A gamble, if you’re feeling dramatic.” I crossed my arms. “...Go on.” His eyes glowed. “If you win,” he said, voice suddenly smooth, almost hypnotic, “then I ensure that no one in this world would ever have the courage to get in your way again.” My breath hitched. “I will help you learn, help you unlock the potential you don’t even know you have.” He waved his hand, and suddenly, floating in the air were images—visions of me standing atop a skyscraper in a sleek black suit, powerful, rich, untouchable. Another showed me lounging on a golden throne, surrounded by beautiful women, all reaching for me, all worshipping me. I swallowed hard. “You will have everything you could ever ask for” Discord continued, voice almost a purr. “Money, power,respect. A life of absolute freedom.” I licked my lips. “And if I lose?” He smirked. “Then things go back to how they were before you lost your memory.” I let out a small laugh. “That’s it? That’s your big penalty?” Discord tilted his head. “Oh, you’d be surprised how much you stand to lose.” Something about the way he said it made my chest tighten. He saw the hesitation in my eyes, and his grin widened. I shook my head. “You’re insane.” He beamed. “Why, thank you!” “I hate to tell you this, but—” I gestured to myself my tired eyes, the way I barely felt like I belonged anywhere, “—I already live among the swells. And we don’t pick up offers from someone like you.” I turned away. I should have left. I should have walked out of that bathroom and never looked back. But then— His voice, smooth as silk “Your mother.” I stopped. My heart stopped. “What?” Discord’s grin was wolfish. “Oh? Did that get your attention?” I turned back slowly. “What did you just say?” “Hmmmm…” Discord tapped his chin. “No offer, no talking.” I stepped closer. “Tell me.” He waggled a finger. “Ah-ah! Tsk, tsk. That’s not how games work.” “You said my mother.” “And your brother.” His eyes glowed again. “The truth about them is in the offer.” The air around me shifted. I could feel something. Something inside me. Like a pulse. Like a deep, ancient power stirring in my chest. Something was pouring out of me. It felt warm. It felt cold. It felt alive. Discord’s expression flickered. Just for a second. Then he grinned. “You feel it, don’t you?” I did. I felt it. Magic. My magic. It was there. And I believed him. As insane as he was, as ridiculous as this entire conversation had been— I believed him. Because he knew something. Something about me. Something about my family And I needed to know what. He reached out his hand. Something poured from him—raw, untamed chaos. It curled around his fingers, reaching toward me like a living thing. I reached back. And the moment our hands touched— A shockwave of energy burst through the air. Magic exploded around us—his wild, erratic chaos clashing against mine. My power felt stronger, more controlled, more alive. Discord laughed A deep, delighted laugh. He let go of my hand and clapped. “Oh, this is going to be fun.” I narrowed my eyes. “We’ll see about that.” Discord wagged his finger at me, his body floating midair as if gravity was nothing more than an optional suggestion. “Oh, ye of little faith! No need to worry your pretty little head—I’ll take care of all the arrangements. The girls will know that you’ve accepted my offer.” “The girls?” “Oh, yes. And make sure you’re free after school today. It’s going to be a long night for you.” A weird feeling settled in my stomach. “...What exactly do you mean by ‘long night’?” Discord stretched his arms dramatically, then snapped his fingers. A massive pit of bubbling, molten lava appeared before my eyes, glowing an eerie orange-red. I stiffened. “Oh, hell no.”I knew it. I knew he had some crazy trial waiting for me. I was going to have to jump over lava, battle some kind of ancient spirit, or— “No, no, no,” Discord sighed, waving his hand. The lava vanished like smoke. “You’re not jumping into lava.” “...I’m not?” “Nope.” His grin sharpened. “You’re spending the night at Applejack’s house.” My soul left my body. “NOOOOOOO!” Discord cackled. “What? Lava? You would rather jump into lava?” I turned away dramatically. “None of your business.” He chuckled, leaning against thin air. “Oh, my dear, dear boy… you have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into.” His voice lowered, almost teasing, but something about it sent a chill down my spine. And just like that—he vanished. Leaving me alone. Standing in the middle of the boys’ bathroom. I stared at my reflection in the mirror. The person looking back at me felt… off. Like a stranger. Or maybe, I was the stranger. Because if Discord was right—if I really had forgotten something—then what did that make me? Who was I before all of this? And if I really had lost my memories, then… How could I be sure that what I did remember was even real? What if it was all just… lies? “What the hell did I get myself into?” I needed to just—play along. If I played this right, I would get everything. Power. Knowledge. The truth. And then— “OH, ONE MORE THING!” I jumped as Discord’s head popped out of the bathroom sink like a nightmare jack-in-the-box. “WHAT THE FU—” He grinned. “It’s not just tonight! You also have two more slumber parties coming up—oh! And a pre-holiday party at your house.” My eye twitched. “Oh! And don’t forget—” He waggled his fingers. “You have to find out who Anon-a-Miss is.” I stared. “Good luuuuuuck~!” He disappeared into the sink with a loud, cartoonish pop. I was going to kill him. Slowly. Painfully. This wasn’t what I signed up for. I left the bathroom, still trying to process the sheer bullshit I had just agreed to, when— “HAAAAAAH!!!” Something pink slammed into me at full force. I hit the floor hard, the air knocked straight out of my lungs. Pinkie Pie. Beaming. Practically vibrating with excitement. "You took the offer! You took the offer!" “Ugh—can you get off me?” She giggled but finally rolled off, letting me stand up. As I dusted myself off, I realized the others had arrived too. Applejack. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy. Rarity. And Sunset. They all stood there, watching me. “Okay, maybe I took the offer. But that doesn’t mean we’re friends.” I met their gazes, one by one. “I’ll be there. That’s it.” Pinkie beamed. “And at the next slumber party!” I sighed. “Yes.” “And the pre-holiday party! At your house!” I clenched my jaw. “Yes.” The girls… smiled. Like something in them had softened, like something had settled. And Sunset— Sunset looked like she wanted to hug me. But then I turned to her. And I didn’t hold back. “I still don’t know if you’re really ‘reformed.’” My voice was cold, "Matter-of-fact. I don’t even know if you’re really Anon-a-Miss or not.” The warmth in her expression got bigger as she heard that i don't suspect her now fully. I kept going. “I still have only bad memories of you. And I don’t believe we were ever… whatever we were before.” She looked like I had stabbed her. Her hands clenched into fists, but she didn’t argue. She didn’t fight it. Instead, she took a shaky breath, then gave me a thumbs up. “I’ll make you remember.” “Yeah. We’ll see.” I turned away before I could see the pain in her eyes again.And walked into the classroom early, slumping into my seat. Then I stared at the clock. I willed the time to slow down. Because the slower time passed— The longer I had before I had to go to Applejack’s house. And that was something I wasn’t ready for. So instead, I pulled out my phone under the desk. Another post. Anon-a-Miss. Three minutes ago. I stared at the screen, my fingers gripping the device a little tighter. There was no way Sunset could’ve posted this. Not now. Not when she was sitting right across the room from me. It was weird. Before I could think on it any longer— “Ahem.” A sharp clearing of the throat broke my concentration. I looked up. Shit. The teacher stood over me. I quickly shoved my phone back into my pocket, forcing a sheepish look onto my face. “I’m sowwy” The teacher gave me a knowing look, like she pitied me,before sighing and walking back to the front of the class. I let out a slow breath and leaned back in my chair, trying to focus. I need to see it again. I needed to make sense of this. So, carefully I unlocked my phone under the desk. A photo. It was my wallpaper. Me and Sunset. We were in some house, sitting on a couch, smiling. She was leaning against me[, her hand on mine, her eyes closed like she was at peace. I stiffened. Where was this taken? I… I don’t remember this. I don’t remember taking this photo. I don’t remember ever being that happy. I shoved the phone back into my pocket like it was on fire. Did I really… forget everything? No. No, I know things. I know my mom died. I know my brother died. because of me, too. I know that. But— Why… why didn’t I remember how? I remembered Mom, her last breath, how she died in my hands, telling me she loved me. And then— Nothing. Just blackness. That was it. That was all I had. That’s suspicious. Discord knew the truth. If I lose this bet, I’d get my memories back. And he thought I had something to lose. But he was wrong. I had nothing. Nothing except the burning need to know. I would win. I had to. And with that thought, the last two classes ended far too quickly. My phone buzzed. A message. Applejack. Meet in front of the statue. I sighed, grabbing my black coat from my locker. I didn’t bother with my books. Didn’t bother looking back. I just wanted to get this over with. I stepped out into the cold. The air was crisp, sharp against my skin, but the world looked… beautiful in a strange way. The statue of Canterlot High stood tall in the middle of the courtyard, reflecting the dying light of the evening sun. I walked up to it, my boots crunching against the snow-covered ground. Something about it called to me.I reached out, brushing my fingers against the surface— And my hand sank into it. Neat. “No touching.” A voice called from behind me. I shrugged and turned around. It was Sunset. She stood there, hands in her jacket pockets, a smile tugging at her lips. Her eyes—they looked like they knew me. Like they’d always known me. "I know you don’t remember, but we’ll make you," Sunset said, her voice gentle but determined. "You already told me this." I folded my arms. "Listen, to me, we are strangers. All of you are. So don’t think I’ll be jumping into your arms today." Her smile faltered, just for a second, like a crack in glass. But then she let out a small, breathy laugh. "Okay, okay. No hugging today. Not with anyone. You could’ve just said that, you know." It was funny. I actually laughed, but I forced it down, turning my head away to hide the twitch of my lips. Don’t get comfortable. Don’t let them in. Then— BAM! "See, see? He’s not that bad!" I jumped as Pinkie Pie materialized behind me, smacking my arm with her elbow. "UHGH—!" I nearly tripped forward. "What is it with all of you scaring me?" I groaned, rubbing my arm as I turned to glare at the rest of the girls approaching us. They all looked… happy? Hopeful? Even Sunset, despite my rejection, despite the way I kept my distance, despite my words. Why? Why them? Why did they want me back so badly? I tried not to think about it as they started talking about the ride to Applejack’s house. Apparently, Pinkie’s truck was tiny, so we had to split into groups. Great. I tuned them out, stuffing my hands into my pockets, waiting for them to make a decision. "You’ll be riding with Sunset." Of course I had to ride with her. I let out a dry chuckle, shaking my head. "Oh yeah, who would’ve guessed? I just happen to get stuck with my fabricated girlfriend." I looked straight at her "I should’ve known. This is just another way to make me think I really loved you." The others went quiet. Sunset didn’t flinch. She just looked at me. She didn’t argue. She didn’t defend herself. She just let me have my moment. And that made me hate this even more "Fine. I’ll ride with you. But promise me—if I say stop, you stop. No crazy stuff. No speeding. I don’t know what you’re playing at, and for all I know, you could throw me off your damn motorcycle whenever you feel like it." Sunset still didn’t argue. She just nodded. "I promise." …That was too easy. "Um…" I turned. Fluttershy had raised her hand, as if we were still in class. Her big teal eyes were focused on me, soft and hesitant. "I can drive with Sunset if that would make you feel better." Cute But why? Why would she do that? She knew Sunset wouldn’thurt her, didn’t she? She knew something I didn’t. Something all of them knew. I glanced at her small, delicate frame—so fragile compared to the rest of them, like she’d shatter with the wrong push. No. I wouldn’t let her take my place. "No, it’s okay. I took the offer. I’ll ride with her." Sunset smiled. She tried to hide it, but I saw it. I didn’t like that I saw it. As I walked over to the motorcycle, my body felt heavy. I had to remind myself—this is part of the deal. This is just a game. I have nothing to lose. I sat down. And then— "You used to love riding with me, you know." I clenched my jaw. I gripped the sides of the motorcycle. I didn’t answer. I didn’t want to know if she was telling the truth. I didn’t want to believe her. Author's Note Hey here is another chapter, but i want to explain the pact discord and mh made, we all know the truth about mh mother galaxia, yeah the bitch, but mh doesn't know about her after his memory got wiped, and that's discord wild card, he's manipulating? idk if that's good word, he's just not telling him the truth right away, annnnd discord is playing for time, he doesn't know yet how to get his memory right, he just hopes that the girls will find something while mh is with them, i think thats all? discord is being discord, mh memory is still in shambles, but he's starting to see and think as he did before the wipe, but there's a long way ahead. Have fun reading
Not the One Who Should Be WinningThe chilly air nipped at my bare skin as Sunset's motorcycle's engine purred sweetly beneath us. It had been a surprisingly slow drive. I thought she would drive fast through the streets, make me hang on for my life, or do something rash to make a point. However, no. She exercised caution. steady. The slowness wasn't the result of someone's poor driving skills rather, it was deliberate. She was trying to make me feel safe. Was this another part of her grand scheme? A way to make me think I could trust her? Who knows. We got into Sweet Apple Acres later than i thought. The others had arrived before us Pinkie’s tiny truck had overtaken us on the way here, much to her joy and Rainbow’s amusement. I could hear Pinkie’s laughter from inside. Sunset killed the engine, and I handed her back the helmet she’d given me. She smiled, a soft almost teasing smile. “See? That wasn’t so scary, was it?” I scoffed. “Yeah, whatever. Could just be part of your plan.” For a second, I saw her face fall, just a little, just enough. Her fingers brushed against the helmet before she took it, holding it close to her chest. But the smile stayed. That damn smile. Applejack leaned against the porch railing, tipping her hat back. “Woah, you really did drive slow, Sunset.” Sunset looked down, swirling the tip of her boot against the thin layer of frost covering the ground. “Yeah… guess I did.” She sounded almost embarrassed, but I didn’t let myself dwell on it. “Anyway,” I said, shaking off the cold, “let’s go inside. If you catch a cold, that’s on me.” I turned and gestured for her to follow. A glimpse of something flickered in her eyes. Hope. I hated that too. I hated that every little thing I did seemed to give her hope, like she thought I’d come back to her, that I’d remember her and love her the way she claimed I used to. It wasn’t going to happen. We approached the door just as Fluttershy suddenly wobbled on the porch steps, her boots slipping against the frost-covered wood. She let out a soft, startled squeak, and before I could even think, I reached out, grabbing her by the waist to steady her. She tensed under my touch, her hands gripping my coat for balance. For a moment, she just stood there, wide-eyed, looking up at me. Her cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink. “…Thank you,” she murmured, barely above a whisper. I quickly pulled my hands away, rubbing the back of my neck. “No problem.” I suddenly felt… weird. Like I had done something more than just catch her. Maybe it was just the way she was looking at me, like I had just saved her from more than a simple stumble. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Sunset staring at us. Her hands were clenched into fists. Not my problem. Applejack swung open the front door, stepping aside. “C’mon in, y’all. Granny made some warm cider.” One by one, the girls walked in. I lingered by the entrance, holding the door open behind them. Not that I cared about being polite or anything. It was just… instinct. Fluttershy was the last to step through, glancing at me one more time before disappearing inside. I followed, stepping into the warm, rustic scent of applewood and cinnamon. The house felt oddly familiar—like a memory buried just beneath the surface, waiting to be unearthed. Applejack kicked off her boots and hung up her hat. “You’ve been here plenty of times, y’know.” I let out a dry chuckle. “Yeah? Well, can we not talk about things I—” I lifted my fingers in air quotes “‘did’” “Oh, stop yappin’,” Rainbow cut in, crossing her arms. “Even with your memory gone, you still had friends. You have memories of having friends, don’t you?” I opened my mouth, but she wasn’t done. “Just think of it like starting fresh,” she continued, shrugging. “A new friendship. Unless that’s not ‘edgy’ enough for you?” I blinked. Oh, you little— Attacking me is one thing. But my ego? I expected Sunset or Applejack to scold her, but instead, Fluttershy spoke up. “I… I think that’s a good way to look at it,” she said softly. I exhaled slowly. “Fine. I can do that.” With that, we headed into Applejack’s living room. A massive fireplace roared in the corner, its flames flickering against the wooden walls, bathing the room in a golden glow. I let out a low whistle. “That’s one big fireplace.” Applejack chuckled. “Ya said the same thing the first time you were here.” I frowned, but I didn’t argue. Instead, I took a seat on the couch, stretching out my legs. Sunset, of course, sat next to me. Rarity wanted to take other space on me but Fluttershy practically dashed past her and sat down right next to me as well. Huh. Okay. Weird, but… kind of cute. The girls fell into conversation around me, their voices blending into a low hum. I sat there, hands in my pockets, not really listening. This was fine. This was easy. If I just stayed quiet, maybe I could— “So,” Rarity’s voice cut through the room, sharp and direct. “Who do you think is Anon-a-Miss?” I stiffened. There go my quiet days. I glanced up, catching the expectant looks from the others. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “But whoever it is, they’ve got a pretty big grudge against everyone.” The air grew tense. I frowned, something clicking in my head. “…Wait” I said slowly. “They haven’t posted anything about me, have they?” The girls exchanged glances. “Yeah…” Rainbow muttered, narrowing her eyes. “Kinda suspicious.” I groaned. “Oh, don’t even start.” “I’m just saying—” “All I know is that…Well, I don’t know anything. But it’s not me. And honestly? I don’t care about it.” That was the truth. My own problems were big enough. Some anonymous gossip account wasn’t exactly high on my priority list. The conversation moved on after that, easing back into casual chatter. Granny Smith brought out glasses of apple juice, setting them on the coffee table with a warm smile. She’s a good woman, I thought to myself, taking a sip. And damn, this juice is good. As I took another sip, Sunset excused herself to use the restroom, leaving me sitting next to Fluttershy. She was quiet, occasionally sipping from her glass of apple juice, her eyes flicking between the girls as they talked. Unlike the others, she wasn’t pushing me. She wasn’t treating me like I was supposed to be someone I wasn’t. And honestly? I liked that. The warmth of the fire, the low hum of conversation, the scent of apples. Almost. Then, the door creaked open. I barely glanced up as Sunset walked back into the room. Something was… off. Her hair was tied up. A high ponytail, strands of red and gold spilling over her shoulder. When did she have time to do that? Before I could finish that thought, she moved past Fluttershy. And then— Fluttershy gasped as her shoulder was knocked forward, her grip on her glass slipped. And the cold splash of apple juice hit my lap before I even processed what had happened. I sucked in a sharp breath. The sticky liquid seeped into my jeans, chilling my skin. “Oh my! I’m so sorry,” Sunset gasped, her voice was thick with... Fake guilt. Fluttershy panicked, hurriedly reaching for something—anything—to clean it up. “It’s okay” she murmured, fumbling as Rarity quickly handed her a small handkerchief. She hesitated, her hands trembling slightly as she dabbed at my legs. Awkward. Beyond awkward. I kept my hands at my sides, my jaw tightening as she worked clearly avoiding my crotch. A soft giggle broke through the tension. Then another. "That's one moment you won’t forget" Pinkie teased. Fluttershy’s face burned bright red, and I felt my own heat up as well. I swallowed hard, trying to shake the feeling that something was wrong. Then— A soft click. I barely caught it out of the corner of my eye. Sunset was holding her phone just a little too low, fingers brushing over the screen. She turned before I could say anything. “I’ll grab some napkins” she said quickly, already making her way toward the door. Something wasn’t right. A few minutes passed. The girls started talking again, but I wasn’t listening. Then, the door creaked open again. Sunset walked back into the room. She no longer had the pony-tail Rarity turned to her immediately. “You didn’t bring napkins” she said, her voice was sharp “but you had time to change your hair?” Sunset blinked. “What?” Rarity scoffed. “You went to get napkins. You came back with different hair.” Sunset frowned, touching her loose hair as if she was checking to see if something had changed. “What napkins?” she asked, confusion flickering across her face. “And what about my hair?” Rarity’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Never mind.” Applejack went to ask her brother if he had any spare old pants to lend me.. Yeah old i won't fit in this unit of man everyday pants, She quickly came back thankfully with something near my size i went to bathroom to change myself. Not great, not terrible. The ones I had before were way better. Expensive, too. Now I was wearing whatever Big Mac had lying around. This is temporary. Just deal with it. I stepped back into Applejack’s living room The girls had rearranged the furniture slightly, clearing space on the wooden table. My eyes immediately landed on the deck of cards in Rainbow Dash’s hands. Cards. Oh, hell yes. My feet moved before I could even think, practically launching myself onto the couch. I didn’t care that Sunset and Fluttershy were sitting on either side of me. “What are we playing?” I asked, excitement bubbling up. Rainbow Dash blinked. “Uh… you good? Did you, like, relieve yourself in the bathroom or something?” I shot her a glare. “No, I just love playing cards.” The room fell into an awkward silence. The girls exchanged looks, their expressions tinged with something—confusion? Maybe even… concern? “What?” I frowned. Sunset shifted uncomfortably beside me, her eyes flickered. “It’s just… you never wanted to play cards before,” Never wanted to play before? That didn’t make sense. I love cards. Why wouldn’t I have wanted to play before? A tight feeling formed in my chest, but I ignored it. It didn’t matter. That was the old me. “Well,” I shrugged, cracking my knuckles. “Guess I’ve changed.” Sunset’s lips pressed into a thin line, she said nothing. Applejack shuffled the deck, her practiced hands moving fast. “Alright, let’s get to it, then. We’re playin’ Pinochle. Y’all know the rules?” Fluttershy tilted her head. “I… I think so?” I smirked. “Don’t worry, you’ll catch on.” The game started off simple. I played the first few rounds normally, pulling small victories here and there. Then Fluttershy started getting the hang of it. She wasn’t a natural, but she was fast. Sharp. She watched how I played, how I read the board. Then she won. Once. Twice. Four times in a row. Applejack groaned and threw her cards down. “Oh, come on! You gotta be cheatin’!” Fluttershy immediately tensed. “I—I would never—” “She’s not cheating,” I said smoothly, shuffling the deck like a professional, watching as the cards flickered through my fingers. “She’s just good.” Applejack still looked suspicious. I grinned and casually flicked four random cards onto the table. Four aces. The room went dead silent. Rainbow’s jaw dropped. “What the hell?” Rarity leaned forward. “Did you just… randomly draw four aces?” Sunset hadn’t spoken. She was staring at me, hands clasped tightly together in her lap. I didn’t look at her. Because I knew what I’d see. She was already hurt that I didn’t remember her. But this? Seeing me getting along with Fluttershy, letting her win, going out of my way to make her feel better after the apple juice incident? Yeah. That probably stung. But that’s not my problem. Again I looked at Fluttershy. Her face was still pink from the attention, her fingers fidgeting with the corner of her sleeve. She looked… happy. Good. She had been feeling guilty. I saw it written all over her face. So I threw some games for her. Why shouldn’t I? Sunset, on the other hand? I felt her eyes on me. The sadness behind them. “You know…” I said slowly. “Spending time with all of you… isn’t that bad.” The girls perked up at my words. Even Rainbow seemed pleasantly surprised. But Sunset? She barely reacted. She just stared at me. Like she was searching for something. She looked so… lost. Like she was mourning something. Something that wasn’t even dead. Author's Note Ahoy, here with shorter chapter again, im gonna do smaller chapters for something like this, i allways thought it didn't fit to put something like that in long chapter, its more like filler nothing important is happening here.... right? who knows.
A Heart That Hesitates, A Soul That Knows“I need some air” I said. The words weren’t meant to be anything dramatic. I just needed space, time to breathe, time to be alone. I grabbed my coat, already making my way to the door when I noticed movement from the corner of my eye. Fluttershy was getting up. Sunset too. And, of course, Pinkie. All three of them looked at me, ready to follow, as if I had silently asked them to. Like they just assumed I wanted them there. I raised an eyebrow, stuffing one arm into my coat sleeve. “Uh—don’t wanna be rude, but…” My voice was joking meant to be joking but something in my tone came out off. “I thought I had a relationship like that only with Sunset.” The moment the words left my mouth, I regretted them. Fluttershy immediately waved her hands, her eyes wide with something close to panic. “Oh, no, no, I—I didn’t—” She shook her head frantically, looking almost horrified. “I wasn’t—I didn’t mean—” Her face was completely red, like she hadn’t even considered the possibility that she was stepping into something she shouldn’t have. It wasn’t that she wanted to take Sunset’s place. She didn’t even see it that way. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Great. Without saying another word, I finished slipping on my coat, pulled on my shoes, and stepped outside. The cold air hit me instantly, a sharp contrast to the warmth of Applejack’s house. But I didn’t mind. The porch roof kept most of the snow off, and the silence out here felt good. I let out a slow breath, watching as it curled into the night air, vanishing just as quickly as it appeared. Then I heard it. A whining. What? I frowned, tilting my head. That wasn’t the wind. That wasn’t some dog outside. That was— Crying. I turned toward the house. Who? I wasn’t even that rude—was I? I had just made a joke. A joke. Before I could stop myself, I moved. Silently. Carefully. If I was gonna eavesdrop, I’d do it right. I crouched low, gliding across the porch like a damn ninja. Each step was precise. The snow crunched lightly under my feet, but I stayed silent. My body was practically muscle memory, moving on instinct. Then— Rotten apples. My foot slipped. I wobbled, arms flailing for balance, but I caught myself just in time. I cursed under my breath. Damn it, Applejack. Shaking off the near disaster, I pressed forward, hugging the wall of the house, making my way to the window. It was AppleJack room When I got close enough, I lifted my head slowly, keeping low—just enough to peek inside. Before I could see anything, Applejack’s sharp green eyes landed directly on me. Shit. She was sitting on her bed with a serious expression on her face. For a moment, neither of us moved. Then, her lips pressed into a thin line, and she slowly raised her hand— —and made a quiet, firm gesture for me to stay down. Her fingers moved, pointing to the window latch. She was… opening it? I barely had time to react before I heard the quiet click of the window being unlocked. The glass shifted, lifting just a crack. And then I heard her. Sunset. Her voice was broken Not just crying. Pouring her heart out. Her sobs were quiet but raw, coming in gasping, trembling breaths. “I—I d-don’t—” A sharp inhale. She sounded like she was fighting for air, like the weight of her own emotions was physically crushing her. Rarity’s voice was gentle but firm. “Sunset. Breathe. Breathe, darling.” A shaky exhale. Then another. But it wasn’t helping. I pressed closer to the wall, every word stabbing into me. “I just—” Sunset’s voice cracked. “He was supposed to be mine.” My breath caught in my throat. Mine. I couldn’t see her. But I didn’t have to. The weight in her voice, the sheer ache—it was all there. Rarity was quiet. There was a pause. Then, softly—“You know he doesn’t remember, right?” “I know!” Sunset’s voice rose, only to break on the last syllable. A sob tore through her chest, muffled by what I could only guess was her hands covering her face. “I know,” she whispered. “But—but he was supposed to be mine.” A long, shuddering breath. “I had him. He loved me. And now it’s just—gone.” Her voice was so small. So unbelievably small. I gritted my teeth. It was one thing to see someone sad. But this wasn’t just sadness. This was devastation. A soft rustling sound. Rarity’s voice, quieter now. Careful. “And… Fluttershy?” Silence. Then—a choked, heartbroken laugh. “Oh, that’s the worst part.” Sunset sniffled, her voice raw. “Because I love her. She’s my friend.” Another sharp inhale. “And she’s not even doing anything wrong. She’s just—she’s just being herself. Being kind.” Sunset’s voice shook with emotion, cracking at every word. “And every time he looks at her like that, I feel like I’m losing him all over again.” Her breathing was erratic now, spiraling into panic. Rarity’s voice cut through the storm, firm yet gentle. “Sunset. Breathe.” Another gasp. Another sharp inhale. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay still. This—this was more than I had expected. I came out here for air. And now? Now I didn’t know what to do. Were we really together? Was everyone right? Was I just too stubborn to see the truth? No. I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling the familiar, burning boil of magic inside me. It was a force I still barely understood—like a presence, like something alive. It whispered, twisted, begged to be set loose. Couldn’t I use it? Couldn’t I force myself to remember? Couldn’t I peek past the fog? No… That was dangerous. Even if it worked, I’d never be able to trust what I saw. I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. Damn it. Who would’ve thought? I really lost my memory. It wasn’t just a theory or a lie or some stupid misunderstanding. It was real. And she was suffering because of it. Sunset was still crying. Her voice was hoarse now, raw from all the sobbing. She was trying to talk, but the words barely came out, choking on her own grief. “I’m here… b-because of him.” Applejack’s voice was steady. “Sunset, you’re gonna get through this. You’re stronger than you—” “NO.” The sheer force in her voice made my blood run cold. That wasn’t just crying anymore. That was despair. That was panic. There was a shuffling noise, like she had suddenly grabbed Applejack or Rarity, clutching onto them Then—so quiet that I almost missed it—she whispered, “I was gonna kill myself.” My heart stopped. I felt it. The way everything inside me froze. “What?” The word left my lips before I could stop it, but Applejack was already asking the same thing inside. Another shaky inhale from Sunset. “At the Fall Formal,” she rasped. “I—I wanted to fix what I did. But… once I did that… I—I was gonna—” Her breath hitched. “I was gonna end it.” No. No, that wasn’t right. That wasn’t Sunset. Sunset was fire and ambition and stubborn pride. Sunset was unstoppable. Sunset was strong. But inside that room? She wasn’t. She was breaking. And it was because of me. Her next words hit even harder. “B-but then he—” A sharp breath. “He came to me. He helped me. He told me people could forgive, that I wasn’t just a monster” A broken sob. “I'm alive because of him.” A sniffle, and then a whisper, so soft I almost missed it. “And now he’s gone.” She didn’t mean literally. She meant me. The me that saved her. The me that loved her. The me she trusted. The me that didn’t exist anymore. I felt the shift inside me. A slow, horrifying realization—like something breaking in my chest. She wasn’t just sad. She wasn’t just grieving. She was lost. I was her compass, her guide, her reason. And now? Now she was drifting in the dark, completely alone. I could picture it. The way she must’ve stood on the edge, staring into the abyss, ready to let go—until I pulled her back. She was alive because of me. And now, I had ripped myself away from her. I swallowed, staring down at my hands. My fingers were trembling. It didn’t matter that I didn’t remember. It didn’t matter that I had lost those memories. I couldn’t ignore this anymore. Sunset wasn’t lying. She never was. I had been so damn stubborn, so suspicious, so cold. I thought it was all a trick, some plan, some manipulation—but no. She was real. Her pain was real. And I was killing her all over again. I stood up. The snow crunched under my boots as I rose to my full height, shoulders squared, chest tight with something I couldn’t explain. I didn’t care how much it hurt. I didn’t care if I was terrified. Sunset needed me. And this time, I wouldn’t let her fall. I would help her rise again. Even if it cost me everything. Hell, I had already lost everything. What was one more sacrifice? If there was a price to pay, then I’d pay it. There was nothing left to lose. I turned on my heel, my feet slamming against the porch as I stormed toward the house. The cold didn’t matter anymore. The snow under my boots didn’t matter. Sunset mattered. And Fluttershy. I ripped the door open, nearly slamming it against the frame as I moved without thinking—my shoes kicked off in seconds, my coat torn off and thrown to the floor like it meant nothing. I had to move. I didn’t care if my chest was tight. I didn’t care if my breathing was shallow. I had to fix this. I bursted into the living room. Rainbow was sitting beside Fluttershy on the couch, her arm around her shoulders, whispering something to her. Fluttershy was crying, her soft sobs filling the room, quiet but aching. Rainbow looked up first. Her face hardened instantly, and without missing a beat, she shot up her hand, motioning for me to leave. A sharp movement, quick and forceful, as if to shield Fluttershy from even looking at me. But I wasn’t backing down. Not this time. I moved forward, slowly, carefully. Fluttershy finally noticed me. Her teary eyes widened, and for a moment—just a moment—she seemed frozen. Then she cried harder. I felt something inside me shatter. I dropped down to my knees, putting myself beneath her, looking up. "Fluttershy," I said softly. She sniffled, her lip trembling. “I-I didn’t know,” she stammered. "I didn’t w-want this—” “Shh.” I cut her off gently. I wasn’t upset. I wasn’t angry. I just wanted her to listen. I sat down, right there, on the hardwood floor in front of her. “It’s okay. It came out weird, but you don’t need to feel guilty. It’s not your fault.” She looked at me, uncertain, shaking. “D-do you—” “Shh.” I smiled, but it wasn’t a happy smile. It was tired. “This is my fault,” I admitted. “I—I wasn’t thinking. I was caught up in… everything, and I didn’t see what was happening. I didn’t think about how you felt. Or how she felt. I didn’t think about anything but myself.” Fluttershy shook her head violently. “No! I—I wasn’t trying to—” “Don’t,” I stopped her. Gently. “Don’t put this on yourself.” She hesitated. I took a breath. Then, an idea. I smirked. “If you even think about blaming yourself…” I narrowed my eyes. “Then I’ll overfeed all your animals. Every single one. I’ll find that Bunny of yours and give him so many carrots he won’t be able to move for a month.” Fluttershy blinked. Then, a laugh. A small, shaky laugh—but a laugh nonetheless. Rainbow let out a deep sigh, rubbing her forehead. “Dude, you’re an idiot.” I smiled. “I know.” Fluttershy sniffled, wiping her eyes. Then, for the first time since all of this started, I saw something ignite in her gaze. Something strong. Something firm. She swallowed, then whispered, “Go to Applejack’s room.” I didn’t even have to ask. “She’s there,” she said “Waiting for you.” And then, it hit me. I remembered. It was quick, sharp, and painful—like a jolt of electricity through my skull. Sunset. Her hands shaking. Her eyes red. The way she used to look at me. And the way I used to look at her. Memories. Not all of them. But pieces—fragments. Her voice. Her laugh. The way she whispered my name when she thought no one was listening. I stumbled back to my feet. Fluttershy didn’t say anything else. She didn’t need to. I turned, moving fast, barely hearing Rainbow’s sigh of relief behind me as I rushed down the hall. I remembered the way. Applejack’s room was on the first floor. I had seen it from the outside. I knew where to go. I didn’t knock. I threw the door open. Rarity’s head snapped up in surprise. Applejack barely reacted—she just smiled. A knowing smile. A smile that said, "You finally came." But I barely saw them. Because Sunset. Sunset was in pieces. She sat on the bed, her arms wrapped so tightly around herself, her face buried in her hands, her shoulders quivering with silent sobs. She didn’t even notice me. I didn’t hesitate. I grabbed her hand. She gasped—her head snapped up/b] “Come with me.” She was too shocked to resist. I didn’t let go as I pulled her out of the room, through the hallway, past the kitchen—straight to the bathroom. I shoved the door open and pulled her inside. Was it the best place to talk about feelings? Probably not. But it was the only place we could be alone. She was staring at me. Wide-eyed. Shaking. Not understanding. I let go of her wrist. I took a deep breath. And I looked at her. Really looked at her. “Sunset.” My voice came out low, rough. “Talk to me.” She didn’t. She couldn’t. Her mouth opened—but nothing came out. I could see it. The pain. The fear. The hope—so fragile, like a flame barely flickering against the wind. She was breaking. And I was the only one who could fix it. So I reached for her hands. And I said "I remember something." Her breath hitched. And for the first time in what felt like forever— She looked at me like I was hers again. But there was hesitation in her eyes. She didn’t believe me. “Why are you… why are you telling me this?” Her voice was small. No. This was someone who had lost hope. She was trying to keep it together, but I could see the way her hands trembled. She didn’t think there was anything left to fight for. I swallowed. “Sunset… I saw us, not much. Just… simple moments. I remembered them.” A pause. I felt like something inside me was breaking—but not in a painful way. In a way that felt like a door was opening. She shook her head. “No, you didn’t—” “I did,” I interrupted softly. “I know I did.” I took a slow breath, forcing the words out. “I believe you.” She flinched. “I don’t remember everything” I admitted. “I don’t even remember us. But I believe that we—we were—” She didn’t even let me finish. She threw herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a desperate, crushing hug. I felt her shaking against me. Her fingers gripped the fabric of my hoodie. I smirked. Instinctively. I didn’t remember much, but… “None of the memories I have of you make you look like this much of a crybaby.” She pulled back just enough to glare at me through teary eyes. “Shut up,” she grumbled. “Let me have this moment.” I chuckled but let her cling to me. I had nothing left to offer. No promises. No assurances. Just me—trying, desperately, to be who I used to be. And for now… That was enough. Ten minutes passed. Ten minutes of silence, of holding her, of feeling the weight of her presence sinking into me like something familiar. But eventually. “Alright, that’s enough.” Sunset groaned against my chest, clutching me tighter like I was a security blanket. I raised a brow. “You look like I’m taking candy from a baby.” She grumbled something into my hoodie. I didn’t hear what it was, but it was probably insulting. And then, because I had no idea how to comfort a crying girl, I awkwardly reached up… and patted her on the head. Like a cat. I didn’t even think about it. But she purred. Actually purred. I bursted out laughing. Louder than I meant to. Sunset punched me in the chest. “Shut up!” she snapped, her face red. “It was instinct!” But I was still laughing, gripping my stomach, because what the hell was that? Sunset huffed but didn’t actually pull away. Instead, she just sat down with me next to the edge of the bathtub. “…Jeez. What the hell have I gotten myself into?” Sunset smirked. “I ask myself that question every day.” I rolled my eyes. Then, after a long pause, she looked down. “…What do we do now?” she asked quietly. I exhaled. “I don’t know. But… there has to be a way for me to remember.” Sunset immediately straightened. I turned to her, searching her face. “…Would you help me find it?” She nodded. So fast it was almost instinct. And just like that… We started over. We sat there for over an hour, talking. She told me everything. She told me about the Sirens. How I had stood beside her. How I had saved everyone. She told me about my mother. Galaxia. An ancient alicorn queen from Equestria. Celestia and luna mentor. A woman who had fled equestria. A woman who had supposedly fallen in love with my father. A woman who had brought me into this world. And a woman who lied her whole entire live to me, who she really was about her sacrifce witch wasn't even needed for me. A piece of shit mother, did really all of this was lie? And that's what discord was gonna tell me? Fuck... I should have been angry on her I should have felt betrayed by her But instead… It felt like I was hearing a story I had already lived. Something I already knew. It was just buried. Deep. Eventually, we headed back to the living room. The girls were sitting together, quiet, waiting. Fluttershy started to stand up, opening her mouth, but Sunset stopped her with a shake of her head. “It’s okay,” Sunset said softly. “I know you didn’t mean anything by it.” Fluttershy hesitated. Then nodded. I stood there, awkward. Not really sure what I was supposed to say. So we just sat together. I cleared my throat, looking around at the group. “I, uh… I think my memory’s coming back,” I admitted. Their eyes widened. “But it’s barely anything,” I added quickly. “Like… two percent of it. And most of it is just enough to know that Sunset isn’t a complete asshole.” Sunset elbowed me. I smirked. “All of this is… a lot,” I muttered. “And I’m not sure how I’m supposed to feel about it.” The room became quiet. “…Can we just go to sleep?” I mumbled. “I’m tired.” Applejack smiled. The girls all nodded in agreement. We were gonna sleep in the living room. Applejack’s room was way too small for all of us to fit, and besides, no one wanted to be apart tonight. Pinkie, being Pinkie, somehow pulled out a perfectly sized pajama set for me from her bag. And the girls bursted out laughing. I raised a brow. “...What’s so funny?” Applejack smirked. “Nothin’. Just, last time you had a slumber party with us, Pinkie didn’t have a pajama for ya.” I blinked. “…Wait, what?” Rarity chuckled. “Darling, you slept in your regular clothes the entire night. Pinkie felt so guilty about it, she swore she’d always have a backup set for you from then on.” I stared at the pajama set in my hands. “…Huh.” Pinkie beamed. “Backup plan!” I shook my head with a chuckle, taking the pajamas and heading to the bathroom to change. When I came back, the girls had already set up the blankets across the floor. Applejack handed me one, and I got comfortable near the couch. Then Sunset got her blanket and layed right next to me. Okay. Okay. Talking to her? Fine. Believing her? Fine. Sleeping next to a real, breathing, 3D woman?? Okay. Too much. I cleared my throat, trying to keep my voice casual. “Uh… okay, Sunset, I know you’re not bad, and I believe you and all that… but just so you know, I’m kinda new to this, and it’s a little… awkward for me to sleep next to a girl.” Sunset’s face went red instantly. Oh. “Oh, Celestia,” she stammered. “Oh, Celestia, I’m so sorry! I-I didn’t even think—It was just instinct, I swear!” I held back a chuckle as she scramble to pull the blanket between us, creating a small gap. She peeked up at me. “…Is this okay?” she asked, looking at me like a puppy waiting for approval. I couldn’t help it. I laughed. “It’s better than nothing,” I said jokingly. Sunset sighed in relief. She lay down on her side, facing me, and after a moment, she smiled. “You don’t even know how happy I am that you believe me” I looked at her. Okay, idiot. Say something. This is your chance. Something cool. Something smooth. Something that makes her heart skip a beat. And said something completely lame. Sunset laughed. Across the room, Rainbow Dash snorted. I narrowed my eyes at her, grabbed my pillow and chucked it at her. She yelped as it smacked her in the face. “Ouch!” She immediately threw it back—hard. It hit me square in the face. Sunset bursted out laughing again. I grumbled, peeling the pillow off. “Was Rainbow always this aggressive?” Sunset didn’t say anything, but when I looked at her, she was smirking. And then just barely her lips moved. “Yes.” For the first time since I lost my memory, things felt… normal. Not forced. Not tense. Not uncertain. Just normal. I laid back on my pillow, staring at the ceiling, feeling the warmth of Sunset beside me. She acted so naturally around me. Like I hadn’t forgotten her. Like we were still us. And for the first time, I realized… Maybe I didn’t have to force myself to remember. Maybe I could just let it happen. Sunset shuffled a little, getting comfortable, and when I turned my head, I saw her looking at me again. A soft look in her eyes. Like she was memorizing me. I exhaled slowly. “I don’t know how long it’ll take,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “But… I want to remember. I want to try.” Sunset smiled. “That’s enough for me” she whispered. A soft scratching sound woke me up. For a moment, I just lay there, blinking in the dim light, feeling the warmth of the blanket over me. The room was quiet except for the occasional rustle of someone shifting in their sleep. Then I heard it again. A quiet, rhythmic scratching. I turned my head. Sunset sat up, illuminated by the glow of her journal, a pen moving across the pages. She was writing. Her brows were furrowed in concentration, lips slightly pursed as she focused. Of course, she wasn’t asleep. I pushed myself up on one elbow. “Sunset… what are you doing?” She jumped slightly, then quickly turned toward me, pressing the book to her chest like I just caught her sneaking candy past bedtime. “Oh! Uh… nothing” I raised an eyebrow. “...That didn’t sound like nothing.” She hesitated for a second, then exhaled. “I’m writing to Twilight,” she admitted. Twilight. I rubbed my face. Of course she was writing to her. I sighed, sitting up fully. “Is that the Twilight you were talking about in the bathroom?” Sunset nodded. “Yeah. Want to take a look?” She tilted the journal toward me, scooting a little closer so I could read over her shoulder. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but seeing actual words glowing on the page was… weird. Sunset held her pen for a second, then started writing: ‘He says hi, Twilight.’ I blinked. “…I didn’t say that.” Sunset smirked. “Yeah, but it makes things easier.” I narrowed my eyes at her. “That’s slander.” She giggled but before I could argue, the ink on the page shifted—new letters appeared in glowing violet. ‘Thank Celestia! I’m so relieved to hear he’s starting to remember!’ I stared. “...That’s actually kind of freaky.” Sunset nudged me with her shoulder. “You get used to it.” Hm so far what i've heard from sunset stories, twilights been.. weird. “You think of Twilight as a good friend?” Sunset didn’t even hesitate. “Of course,” she said immediately. “She’s always been there for me. I mean… when she had time.” I caught that hesitation. It was small, but it was there. “...What do you mean, when she had time?” Sunset’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Well, she’s a princess in Equestria. She’s got a lot of responsibilities, and she does her best, but… she’s busy.” I squinted at her. Something about that didn’t sit right with me. “…Can you show me some of her responses?” “Huh?” “Like, what she said when you asked her about my memory.” Sunset hesitated, but after a second, she flipped back through the pages and handed the journal to me. I skimmed the entries. Sunset had written to Twilight about fifty times asking how to fix my memory. Twilight had responded to… maybe six. And her answers? ‘Discord might know more about this than I do.’ ‘The Memory Stone? That doesn’t exist in Equestria. Sorry, Sunset.’ ‘I wish I could help more, but I really don’t know.’ That was it. That was all she had to say after Sunset was begging her for answers? I slowly looked at Sunset. “…That’s lame.” Sunset sighed, rubbing the back of her head. “Twilight’s the Princess of Friendship, she doesn’t have much time for—” I cut her off. “The Princess of Friendship doesn’t have much time for friendship?” Sunset opened her mouth. Stopped. Frowned. “…Okay, when you say it like that, it sounds bad.” I stared at her. Sunset fidgeted with her pen. I could see the mental gymnastics happening in her brain. I exhaled, flipping the journal closed. “Look, I won’t push it. If I had my memories, I’d probably think of Twilight as a good friend, but right now?” Sunset looked at me curiously. I smirked. “Her official name to me is Dumbie.” Sunset’s mouth fell open. “Wha—Hey!” Before I could blink, she smacked me in the face with the journal. “OW—Sunset, what the hell?!” “We don’t talk about royalty like that!” she hissed, trying not to laugh. “But I’m royalty, you said I was an ali—OW!” She smacked me again. “And we don’t line up as royalty either,” she said matter-of-factly. I stared at her. Then we both bursted out laughing. It was stupid. It was ridiculous. And it felt… right. I finally let my eyes close after the twilight incident. And then the world around me vanished. I stood in ruins. The air was thick with dust and the scent of something long dead. The sky stretched above like cracked glass, its colors shifting between dull orange and ashen gray. The world looked… wrong. Destroyed. Before me, a lone figure knelt in the dirt. He was old—worn. A long beard hung down to his chest, and a tattered cloak draped over his hunched shoulders. He clutched a wooden staff, his grip white-knuckled, his head bowed. He didn’t acknowledge me. “…Nothing changed.” His voice was rough, hollow, like a man who had spent a lifetime watching everything slip through his fingers. “What?” His hands clenched tighter. “We’re still here. The world is still dead. The past… still gone.” I took a step forward, but something about him, about his presence, made my stomach churn. There was something familiar about him, but I couldn’t place it. Who was he? “He did nothing.” The voice wasn’t directed at me. I turned and nearly jumped back. Someone else was standing there, just behind me. A woman, draped in a long, tattered cloak. She had a sharp, mischievous grin, her golden eyes glowing like embers in the dim light. She smirked. “Oh, come on now. You’re being dramatic.” The old man didn’t move. “He’s going the same as me. He’s making the same mistakes. He’s not changing anything.” My stomach twisted. Who were they talking about? The woman hummed. “Are you sure about that?” The old man finally lifted his head slightly. “You tell me.” She tilted her head, then gestured around us. “Many lives are saved already. Not much, but it’s a start.” The old man’s grip on his staff loosened. Just slightly. She grinned wider. “Life exists somewhere on this planet. You are not the only one.” I didn’t understand any of this. The old man exhaled, slow and heavy. “So he’s doing a good job.” The woman shrugged. “Eh, he could be better.” Then, she grinned. “But it’s more than you ever did at his age.” Something flickered across the old man’s face. Doubt. Hesitation. For a brief moment, I felt like I was seeing someone break through the weight of endless regret. I took another step forward, my voice hesitant. “If I’m doing good… then why do you still look like you lost?” The old man finally turned his full gaze toward me. And then— His expression softened. Like he was seeing someone he cared about. Someone important. A long breath left him, and when he spoke next, his voice was lower, steadier. “…Because I know how this ends.” I stiffened. The woman let out a quiet chuckle. “Oh? You know how this ends?” She took a step toward me, her golden eyes gleamed. “That’s cute.” The old man didn’t waver. “I failed. And he will too.” Her grin widened. “Oh, he still probably has time.” She leaned in slightly. “But really… nothing changed? Are you sure about that?” The old man hesitated again. And that was all she needed. She turned to me fully, and the air around us felt heavy—oppressive. Her voice was lower this time. Sharper. “You need to do greater.” I swallowed. “Greater?” She smirked. “Yeah. I'll help you with this one, good old memory wipe, so ill help you remember what to do. Firstly remember who you are.” Her golden eyes locked onto mine, and suddenly, the world felt like it was slipping away—like something far bigger was watching me from just beyond the veil of reality. Then, she leaned in close—her voice a whisper that sent a sharp chill down my spine. “And second, don’t let #$@ get the power of friendship. And don't you dare to doubt Sunset, that's the beggining of the end.” My breath caught. I blinked and woke up with a sharp inhale. The room was dark, the only light coming from the dim glow of the fireplace. My heart was pounding, my body covered in cold sweat. What the hell was that? I sat up slowly, rubbing my face. It was just a dream. Just a dream. I exhaled, forcing myself to calm down. I didn’t understand what I had seen. I didn’t know that man, I didn’t know that woman, and I sure as hell didn’t know what all that cryptic nonsense was supposed to mean. “You need to do greater.” “Remember who you are.” It didn’t matter. It was just another weird nightmare—nothing more. I turned my head slightly. Sunset was still fast asleep beside me, her chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm. This was reality. This was what mattered. I let out a slow breath, forcing myself to relax. Then, carefully, I laid back down. As I closed my eyes, the last thing that lingered in my mind was the voice of the woman—cool, amused, and filled with something that sent a deep chill through me. "And don’t let #$@ get the power of friendship." And don't you dare to doubt Sunset, that's the beggining of the end Whatever that meant… It was just a dream. Author's Note Helol, again writing in night, this time after party, pretty tired but i've tried to put as much emotion i have in my soul, yeah, they are on... i don't know what terms, they talk for now i think that's good? You can think of it as they started to talk after fall formal in prequel but with someback ground, and yeah fluttershy crush on mh is not gone, and... the big event is coming, the anon-a-miss is still chapening and its on the way, just need to build surroundings for it a hit in most random moment. I hope you liked, if you find anything wrong write in comms as i said i write this tired asf
She Held On But They Let GoMorning came too fast. When I woke up, sunset was the first thing that caught my attention. Her hair was glistening like fire in the gentle light of the early morning as she remained curled up next to me. We got up, got dressed, exchanged a few sleepy words, and then headed to school. Straight into a warzone. Anon-a-Miss was working hard. Too hard. Whispers, laughter, and rage were all jumbled together in a poisonous storm of gossip, and the hallways were noisier than normal. I observed individuals squinting and browsing through their phones. Sunset also saw it, I knew. I could sense the tension flowing from her, even though she kept her head down. It wasn’t her. It couldn’t be her. She wasn’t thinking straight last night, but she wouldn’t have had time to post anything. No way. I heard the definite clatter of something striking the floor as I opened my locker in an attempt to assuage my uneasiness. I turned just in time to see Rarity's hand shaking over her phone, which was lying there. Her mouth was open a little, her face frozen in shock. Sunset noticed it too. "Rarity? What's wrong?" Sunset asked, stepping closer. That’s when Rarity snapped. With a furious expression, she lunged at Sunset not to hit her, but in that aggressive, furious, girl way, where everything in her posture screamed attack. I didn’t think. I just moved. I stepped between them, grabbing Rarity before she could do something she’d regret. She struggled in my grip, eyes burning with rage. "What the fuck are you doing, Rari—" "CHECK MYSTABLE!" she screamed, shaking against my hold. Sunset and I exchanged a look. "What?" I asked, but she wasn’t listening anymore. Applejack with her expression beeing already dark pulled out her phone and scrolled through the site. And then, she stopped. Her fingers tightened around the phone like she wanted to crush it. “There” she said, voice sharp with disbelief. Sunset and I leaned in. A new post. A photo. Fluttershy. Next to me. Her hands grabbing my pants, trying to wipe the spilled apple juice away. And the caption: "The shy girl getting into action :O" No. No, no, no. "Who the hell would post this?" Beside me, Sunset drew a trembling breath and gazed at the screen as if it were surreal. However, Rarity's voice pierced the atmosphere before she could even respond. "DON'T YOU REMEMBER?! SHE MADE THAT PHOTO!" Silence. I let go of Rarity, stepping back like I had been burned. My reality cracked at the seams. I turned to Sunset. She looked just as lost as I felt. This didn’t make sense. Why would she post this when things were finally getting better? I just started getting my memories back. Were they lies? No. No, something was wrong here. This fucking reeks. But the girls? They weren’t seeing what I was seeing. Fluttershy didn’t say a word. She just turned and ran with her face hidden behind hair. No one stopped her. Sunset instinctively reached out, her fingers lifting slightly as if she wanted to tell her to stay. But she didn’t say anything. What could she say? And that’s when I made my choice. No more second-guessing. No more switching paths. I believe in Sunset. I stepped beside her, standing tall, facing the others. "Girls. Think about it. There's no reason for her to post it. She—" "There is a reason." Rainbow’s voice sliced through my sentence. She was shaking with anger. "Her ass got burned when you started liking Fluttershy more than her" Rainbow spat, pointing at Sunset like she was something disgusting. Sunset flinched. Rainbow didn’t stop. "She wanted to eliminate her enemy. Like she used to." I felt something ugly rise in my chest. "Rainbow, stop—" "SHE'S A WHORE!" Sunset recoiled like she had been slapped. Sunset didn't defend herself. She just... stood there. Maybe she knew it didn’t matter what she say. They wouldn’t believe her. I could see it in their faces. The doubt. The cracks in what little trust she had left. They had already decided. Anon-a-Miss was Sunset. End of story. But for me? For me, this wasn’t the end. I knew something was wrong. And I wasn’t going to let Sunset stand alone. I looked at them—Applejack. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie. The people who had sworn they’d be her friends. The ones who had laughed with her, cried with her, fought beside her. The ones who had told her she was forgiven. "Why?" I asked "Why do you suddenly think all the evil is her? You were fucking friends a moment ago!" Silence. Pinkie was the first to react. Her usually bouncy hair had fallen straighter, limper. She looked... lost. "You're right..." she mumbled. "We were." Then she laughed. A bitter, empty laugh that felt wrong coming from her. "Haha, good one. She were one of us... Magic of friendship. What a joke." The others turned to look at her, eyes wide, like they hadn’t expected that from Pinkie. Applejack’s jaw clenched. "How much longer we gotta suffer 'cause of her?" Sunset flinched. "I want to believe her," Applejack continued. "I really do. But the evidence says otherwise. She took that photo. She was there. She’s a suspect... You need to see it too." No. I refused to see it that way. "No. I don't believe it. Someone could’ve hacked her phone. Anon-a-Miss is good at this, remember?" Rainbow scoffed, crossing her arms. "Oh, cut the crap." Her eyes burned with fury, with certainty. "You expect us to believe Anon-a-Miss just perfectly timed a hack the second she took that photo? She's not Anon-a-Miss? Fine. Then she's working with them." She stepped toward Sunset, and I moved before I even thought. I shoved her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. One more step, and she'd regret it. Something dark coiled in my chest. For a second, the air felt heavy. The faintest, flickering trace of dark energy curled around my fingers—like a warning. Rainbow saw it. And laughed. "Oh-ho-ho. So you’re two in this, huh?" she sneered. "Who would’ve thought? Maybe the Memory Stone was a lie too." Her expression changed, turning serious. She straightened, lifting her hand in a sharp, cutting gesture like a judge delivering a sentence. "How are we supposed to trust you?" she demanded. "Your time has come." Her words felt final. "Our trust ran out." The others nodded. "Now the time has come to leave you." Her eyes burned with a mix of fury and something worse. Disgust. "You relied on trust." Her voice was cold. "And it died out." Then, she turned. "We’re leaving." She looked at the others Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and they followed. "They’re not our problem now," Rainbow said. "Forget the slumber parties. Forget everything. We’re done." They turned away. Just like that. "You fucking bitch." The words ripped out of me. Rainbow stopped in her tracks. "That’s it?" I growled. "That’s all you got? After everything Sunset told me you’ve been through? After everything she did to prove herself?! You’re throwing her away over a stupid post?!" Rainbow turned. Her eyes blazed with fury. And she swung. I saw it coming. I ducked, the punch missing my chin by inches. Before she could pull back, I hit her first. My fist connected with her face, sending her stumbling back. She caught herself, hand flying to her chin. And then, she spat onto the floor. A drop of blood mixed in with the saliva. Rainbow wiped her mouth and grinned. A sick, twisted grin. "That’s the real you," she spat. "That’s who you really are. That’s why you two are together." "Fuck you both." Applejack caught her before she could fall again. I saw it. Tears. In her eyes. In all their eyes. Even mine. But Sunset? Sunset didn’t cry. Sunset broke. I heard it. The sound of something shattering, not outside, but inside. Her knees buckled. She crumpled to the ground, her hands shaking as she clutched her arms, as if trying to hold herself together. I dropped down in front of her, kneeling. She didn’t look at me. She just stared ahead, hollow, empty, like everything inside her had been ripped out. And I knew. Right then, I knew. This was it. The moment where she lost everything. Sunset… I looked at her the strongest person I knew. And now she was nothing. A hollow shell, shattered into a million pieces, with no one left to pick them up. "We’ll fix it. We always d—" And then it hit me. A sharp, searing pain in my skull. Another shock. Another fragment of memory slamming back into place. Flashes of moments, of us. The fights. The laughter. The victories. The failures. And through it all—her. Sunset. The one who never let go. The one who stayed even when I lost myself. Not everything came back, but it was enough to remind me that no matter what happened, I wasn’t letting go either. "Sunset…" I reached for her, trying to lift her back to her feet. But she couldn’t stand. Her legs gave out. Before I could say anything else, a voice cut through the silence. "What is happening here?" Principal Celestia. And beside her, Discord. Celestia’s expression was one of shock and concern. Discord, however, just watched. He had been there the whole time—seeing everything—but he hadn’t stepped in. Because he valued this moment. He wanted to see how it would break us. She rushed forward, kneeling in front of Sunset. Her hands found Sunset’s shoulders, gentle but firm, her eyes were full of" Worry. Fear and Love. "What happened?" she asked me. "The girls left us." Her eyes widened. "Because of some stupid fucking post." I could hear my voice shaking, but I didn’t care. "That’s all it took to break us. That’s all it fucking took." Celestia looked heartbroken. Together, we lifted Sunset—her body limp, her breath ragged—and helped her into Celestia’s office. The couch. She barely sat down before she collapsed into tears. I stood there. I didn’t know what to do. Discord stood beside me, just as lost. But Celestia? She knew. She moved with the quiet, patient grace of a mother. She sat beside Sunset, pulling her close, whispering things neither of us could hear. Sunset sobbed into her chest, clutching onto Celestia. "Why?" Sunset choked. "Why is this happening to me?" Celestia stroked her hair, whispering soft reassurances. "I didn’t do anything." Her voice cracked. "I didn’t do anything!!" She clung to Celestia like a drowning person. "I’m just in this storm, and I don’t know how to get out." I couldn’t take it. I sat beside her and wrapped my arms around her. I held her close, tighter than ever, as if that alone would keep her from falling apart completely. "I still have you," she whispered. Her voice was so quiet, I almost didn’t hear it. "Despite everything. Despite your memory being gone.*" She let out a shaky chuckle, wet with tears. "Why do you always stay?" "Maybe it’s destiny." She giggled. Actually giggled, And then she hugged me back. Her tears soaked into my shirt. I held her. I held her like I was holding on to the last piece of sanity in this goddamn nightmare. I didn’t know what to do. But I knew one thing. This wasn’t over. Some of my memories were back—still only 9%—but I didn’t need all of them to know that I would do anything to protect her. To prove to everyone that this wasn’t her. I looked at Discord. He had been quiet this whole time. Watching. Waiting. But now? I saw it. The opportunity. I extended my hand. He raised an eyebrow, grinning in that mischievous, devilish way. Because he knew. He knew what I was about to do. "It’s time to play," he said, reaching out. His fingers wrapped around mine. And I let him take it. Just a little. Only a little. But I felt it—the pull, the siphon, the flow of magic being drawn from me to him. His dissonant eyes flashed. "Ughhh," he groaned, stretching. "Only this much?" He cracked his neck, shaking out his limbs, his smirk widening. "Fine. Anon-a-Miss..." His voice darkened, his mismatched pupils glowing. "I’ll take care of him. I’ll do whatever needs to be done. Even—" "Kill him if necessary." "NO!" Celestia’s voice rang out like a gunshot. Sunset looked up, horrified. "NO!" she screamed. "That’s too far!" I sighed. "Okay, okay, maybe that’s too far." But then I glanced back at Discord. And I gave him a wink. He smirked. Because we both knew the truth. I wasn’t taking it back. He knew what had to be done. He didn’t laugh this time. He just nodded once and vanished. And the game began. The game where we played all our cards. And I wanted to go with him. I wanted to follow Discord into the night, to hunt down Anon-a-Miss, to feel his skull crack beneath my hands. I wanted to drag him out into the open, to show him the wrath of someone who had lost everything. I wanted to bring his head to Sunset. But I couldn’t. Not yet. Because I still didn’t know how to use my magic. I knew it was there, lingering just beneath my skin like a pulse that had been severed and left bleeding. I could feel it inside me, the weight of something ancient, something powerful. But it was out of reach—blurred, locked away behind the fractures in my mind. And if they had the Memory Stone… If they used it again—if they twisted my memories even further, if they turned me into one of Anon-a-Miss’s allies… Then it would be over. Sunset would be alone. And I couldn’t let that happen. So, for now, I stayed behind. For now, I watched. For now… I let Discord handle it. Despite his chaotic nature, despite his love of games, Discord was something more than just a trickster. He was primordial right? Older than time itself, a being who had seen the rise and fall of gods, of civilizations, of entire realities. If anyone was going to handle this job, it would be him. And now? Now that Fluttershy had been hurt? Now that someone had dared to break something he cared about? It was over for them. I could see it in his mismatched eyes. The same thing I felt boiling inside of me rage. Anon-a-Miss started this game. And we were going to end it. I didn’t care about what Discord had promised me. I didn’t care about the deal we made. I only cared about one thing. I turned my head to look at Sunset. At her torn, broken expression. At the girl who had dedicated her entire life to making things right. And yet, in the end, it only took a few words on a screen to turn everyone against her. I would remember. Even if my mind was fractured, even if my memories were buried in the dark, I would remember her. And I would never let this happen again. My hands clenched into fists. I could feel my nails digging into my palms, hard enough that I swore I could feel the skin splitting. And then something dark moved inside me.It spread through my veins like poison, twisting, pulsing, clawing at my soul like something that had been waiting to be fed. My breath grew heavy. And all I could think about was blood. His blood. Whoever was behind Anon-a-Miss—whoever had dedicated their life to torturing everyone but themselves— I wanted them dead. Not beaten. Not broken. Dead. I wanted them to suffer. I wanted them to feel everything Sunset was feeling right now. To feel the weight of betrayal crushing them. To feel the knife of loneliness carving into their chest. To feel the way their soul would shatter when they realized that no one was coming to save them. I wanted to hear their screams. I wanted to watch the fear in their eyes. Because they deserved it. They deserved to be hunted. They deserved to be the ones begging for help while everyone else just watched. Sunset looked at me, worried. "Your eyes…" she whispered. "They’re… different." I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. Trying to suppress the darkness creeping into my thoughts. But it was still there. It would always be there. I glanced back at where Discord had disappeared. For the first time, I believed in him. Because he would finish this. Something like Discord would get the job done. Wouldn’t he? Wouldn’t he bring Anon-a-Miss down, tear them apart, make them feel the pain they deserved? But then, warm hands cupped my cheeks, pulling me back. "Hey… hey." Sunset. Her thumbs brushed against my skin,wiping away the sweat I hadn’t even realized had formed. I blinked, my vision still swimming in that dark haze, my thoughts still spiraling into violence, vengeance, blood. She was still crying. And yet, despite everything, she was worried about me. "Remember what I told you? If you overuse it, it’ll consume you again." I swallowed hard. She meant… that part of me. The one that was itching to tear the world apart. The one I could feel lurking beneath my skin, waiting for an excuse to take over. I should have reassured her. But instead, I just laughed. I didn’t even know why I did it. Maybe I wanted to convince myself that this wasn’tas bad as it looked. Maybe I just wanted her to stop worrying about me and focus on herself. Or maybe… Maybe it just felt like something I would have done. I leaned in… And kissed her. On the cheek. Duh on lips was to much for me Her entire body went stiff, her breath hitched I pulled back slightly, watching her reaction. Her eyes were wide. Her face was flushed. "You—" her voice cracked. "You really just kissed me?" I smirked. "Yeah." She blinked. "And… in front of Principal Celestia?" …Oh, fuck. I turned my head slowly. Celestia was still sitting on the couch, right on the other side of Sunset. She was watching us. I could feel the amusement radiating off her. Sunset and Celestia giggled. Sunset wiped at her eyes, trying to pull herself together. "The old you…" she whispered, shaking her head. "The old you would totally do something like this." "Yeah?" "Yeah." In a voice so small, so fragile, she whispered— "I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you too…" I felt those words. She had already lost so much. Her friends. Her trust. Her entire world. And yet… Despite everything, she still had me. And I—I was trying, wasn’t I? Trying to be what she needed. Trying to be the person I used to be, even if I didn’t remember how. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close. She melted into me. I ran my fingers through her hair, whispering, "I’m still here, Sunset." For a moment, it felt like nothing had changed. Like we weren’t standing in the wreckage of everything. Like she wasn’t on the verge of breaking all over again. Like I wasn’t still missing most of my memories. And yet, despite all of that, I knew one thing for certain. I would protect her. No matter what. Because I believed in her. I trusted her. …Didn’t I? A chill ran down my spine. A whisper at the edge of my thoughts. A warning I couldn’t quite hear. Something lurking in the shadows of the future. I shoved the feeling away. Because right now, I had one job. To keep Sunset from falling apart. To remind her that she wasn’t alone. And if that meant pretending I remembered what our relationship used to be, then I’d do it. Even if it hurt. Even if something in my gut told me that… One day, she’d lose me too. Author's Note Hello, hello, shorter chapter again, hm but everything i needed to do is her, next one will show how discord did his job, and oopsie no spoilers, but a chaos entity would never lost right? The anon-a-miss is just a human, a god losing to human haha that's good unless... Have fun reading
The Abyss Has Chosen Its ChampionsIt felt warm in the principal office. The way Celestia sat with us, providing what little solace she could, was more comforting than the temperature. Sunset held on to my hoodie's sleeve, her hold was feeble but unyielding. We had been in here for over an hour, Celestia and I trying our best to keep Sunset grounded, to keep her from sinking beneath the weight of the accusations, the betrayal. It worked. More or less. She wasn’t okay. But at least she wasn’t breaking apart at the seams. Celestia sighed, rubbing her temple before looking at us. “I’m excusing you both from classes today,” she said finally. “You need time to process this somewhere quiet—somewhere peaceful.” Sunset shifted beside me, silent for a long moment before gently tugging on my sleeve. “Can we… go to your place?” “My place?” She nodded, still not letting go of my hoodie. “Yeah. We used to spend a lot of time there. It’s familiar. And I just… don’t want to be alone.” I didn’t know what to say to that. Because I dont remember. I had no memory of us being there together. Of her knowing my house. Of her wanting to be there. And that killed me. Because I could feel how much it meant to her. Still… I didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” I said. “We will go there, you will get some rest" Celestia watched us, then reached into her desk and pulled out a small slip of paper. She handed it to me. “My number,” she said. “If anything happens, and i mean it, anything at all you call me. No hesitation.” I took the paper without a second thought. “Got it.” Sunset nodded, too. Celestia gave one last look, then sighed. “Alright. Go.” We got up and headed for the door. Once, I glanced back at her and noticed an odd expression on her face. It wasn’t the look of a principal. It was the look of someone who knew something was about to happen. And she wasn’t wrong. We stepped out into the hallway, and Sunset took a deep breath. But peace didn’t last long. We barely made it to the next corner before they stepped in front of us. Ringo and Curly Winds. Sunset stopped. Curly looked directly at her, sneering. “So, you’re really Anon-a-Miss, huh?” I could feel her stiffen beside me. Before she could say anything, I spoke. “No. She’s not.” My voice was cold, sharp. “Get the fuck out of our way.” I grabbed Sunset’s wrist, trying to step forward, but they moved to block us. “No, no, no,” Ringo grinned, shaking his head. “You’re not getting away that easy. She needs to pay for what she’s done.” I snapped. “IT’S NOT FUCKING HER!” My voice echoed down the hallway. Curly Winds let out a slow whistle. And then I felt it. A presence. Behind me. I turned around Bulk Biceps. Sunset squeezed my wrist. I could hear her breathing get shaky. Because Bulk wasn’t smiling. He wasn’t here to talk. He was here to break someone. His usual dumb grin was gone. In its place was something cold. Something angry. Sunset shuddered. My blood ran cold. My body ran hot. This wasn’t a schoolyard argument. This was a setup. They weren’t here for the truth. They were here for a fight. And I was ready. I let go of Sunset and stepped in front of her. My heartbeat pounded in my ears. Curly Winds smirked. “You really wanna do this? Do you think i wont take all of you one? You know of what i'm capable” I said with my voice dangerously low. “Oh, we know you do, But you lost your memory right? You can't do anything” Curly grinned. Ringo cracked his knuckles. “You used to be a real asshole. We all saw it.” Curly chuckled. “Guess we’ll see if there’s anything left.” They were baiting me. And oooh fuck, it was working. Bulk took another step forward. I could feel something inside me waking up. Something old. Something violent. I had fought before. I knew that. But Bulk wasn’t just some punk looking for a fight. He was stronger. Bigger. One hit from him, and I might not get up. But none of that mattered. Because Sunset was behind me. And I would never let them touch her. I exhaled slowly, rolling my shoulders, feeling the tension coil through me. “Alright” I said with my eyes locked onto them. “Let’s go. But firstly… tell me why the hell you think it’s her?” Curly Winds and Ringo laughed. Like it was funny. “Really?” Curly grinned. “The photo of you. Who else should it be?” “The Rainbooms are talking about it to everyone,” Ringo added, shaking his head. “Everyone knows it’s her.” My blood boiled. Fuck those girls. Leaving us? That was one thing. But turning the whole school against us? Even if this was accident they will pay. But for now I could take these two. If I was fast enough, I could knock them out and make a run for it. But Bulk Biceps… That was another story. BAM! Bulk hit the floor. In a second. . .. ... What the fuck just happened? I hardly had time to register it, so I didn't question it. I moved. I bolted toward Curly and Ringo. Left. Curly fallen down. Right. Shit— He ducked! My fist slammed into his stomach. He gasped. They both went down. I looked up, panting. Sunset was frozen in shock. And standing beside her was— “Flash?” I stared at him with wide eyes. Who would guess he wanted some of that hero fame. He grinned, holding a broom. “The fuck are you doing here?” I asked, still catching my breath. He giggled, tossing the broom aside. “Saving your ass.” I looked at Bulk on the ground. Then at Flash. Then at the broom. “One swing, huh?” Flash shrugged, smirking. “He’s big, but he is soft on the head.” With my heart still thumping, I exhaled. Flash stepped closer, lowering his voice. “Listen,” he said. “I believe you way more than those rumors. But, dude everyone in school is after you. Both of you.” I stared at him. “You’re fucking joking.” “I wish I was” I let out a bitter laugh. “What, we got a fucking Hunger Games situation going on now?” Flash didn’t laugh. Sunset grabbed my sleeve. “Let’s just go out the do-” “NO.” Flash cut her off, looking serious. “They’re waiting for you in the halls.” He gestured toward the gym doors. “Come on,” he said. “We’ll go through the back entrance. They won’t suspect it.” I didn’t hesitate. We moved. Sunset’s grip on my hoodie was tight. But I didn’t complain. We needed to get out of here. We turned a corner, slipping into the shadows. Footsteps. Voices. I peeked around. Groups of students. Looking for us. My stomach twisted. “This is insane” Flash sighed. “This school has a mob mentality, dude. The second girls said it was sunset, everyone wanted her as target.” I gritted my teeth. They wanted blood. But then— Something changed. The air. It felt… colder. Like the heat had been sucked away. A sudden gust of wind. And then I saw them. I felt my heart stop. Shadowy blueish figures. Circling above. Twisted, wailing shapes. Their bodies made of ice, their hollow mouths stretched into endless, hungry howls. And their eyes— Cold. Empty. Endless. A feeling of dread coiled around my chest. “What the fuck is that?” I whispered, my voice was barely above a breath. Sunset froze. Her entire body locked up. Her face drained of color. She barely choked out the words— “No…” I turned to her. “Sunset?” She swallowed. Her voice trembled. “Windigos.” I blinked. “Windigos?” My mouth went dry. “But... but they’re just a myth. A dumb story for.... For foals" she said trying to steady herself despite the fear. “They’re supposed to be legends. Not real. But…” She looked up. Her hands shook. “They’re here.” I clenched my jaw. “What the fuck are they doing here?” Sunset’s breath was shallow. “They… they feed on hate.” Her hands gripped my sleeve tighter. “The more hatred, the stronger they get. It’s how they survive. It’s why Equestria nearly froze over in the past.” My heart hammered. Hatred. All of this hate. The school. The accusations. The betrayal. And now… this. “Fuck” Sunset shivered. “We need to run.” I grabbed her wrist. “Then we run.” We moved fast and turned on a corner, we nearly ran into Vinyl Scratch. She looked up, adjusting her headphones. Then—footsteps. Voices. “HEY!” “Where are they? Did you see them?” I froze. Sunset tensed beside me. Vinyl blinked. And then— She pointed. Forward The students ran past us. Right past us. Vinyl didn’t say a word. Just turned back to her phone, cool as ever. I've met her eyes. Silent. Grateful. She smirked, barely tilting her head. I exhaled. “Good. We still have some allies in this school,” I muttered, half-joking. Sunset squeezed my hand. But The Windigos were still circling. And the hunt wasn’t over. We had one shot. One way out. And if we failed— The school wouldn’t be the only thing trying to devour us. We raced, our breath strained and our hearts beating like war drums in our chests. The hallways stretched and twisted, the flickering lights overhead throwing strange shadows as the walls appeared to shut in on us. There were voices, murmurs, and mayhem everywhere. The entire school felt alive, as if a beast had risen and was hungry for us. But we kept moving. The gym was our only hope. If we could just make it there just one last push we could escape this madness. The doors to the gym loomed ahead, promising salvation. But as we shoved them open, expecting an empty refuge, our stomachs dropped. A quarter of the school was already there, students stood in clusters, their faces twisted with doubt and anger. There was no turning back—the crowd behind us had sealed our fate. We were trapped. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck." The air grew colder. A silent memory, a whisper in the back of my mind, stirred to life. Something was wrong—so wrong. And then, a voice—faint but undeniable. "Fuck yeah." The Dazzlings. Walls of sound erupted like barriers, forcing the students apart, creating a clear path for us. At the center of the chaos stood the three sirens, their expressions were warm, almost welcoming. They were helping us. We didn’t waste a second. We bolted. But the school wasn’t done with us. Wendigos materialized in the air, swirling like living storms, their howls freezing our souls. They blocked our way, but we moved—moved like our lives depended on it. Because they did. The doors were so close. So fucking close. We reached for them, ready to break through—when they opened from the outside. And there, standing in the doorway, was someone I never thought I’d see. Discord. But he wasn’t the Discord I remembered. His usual chaos, his madness—none of it was there. His wild grin was gone, replaced with something colder. His clothes were in shreds, ripped and torn, stained with dirt and something darker. His arm ripped of and bandaged. Blood seeped through the fabric. He looked like a man who had just crawled out of hell. And yet, he smirked. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small pebble, and flicked it toward me. It landed near my feet. "Here you go, kid," I looked down, my breath catching. The Memory Stone. My hands trembled as I picked it up. It was dry too dry. The magic inside it was nearly gone, barely holding on. Then, Discord turned his gaze upward—to the Wendigos still circling above us. His lips curled into something dangerous, something devilish. "Get the fuck out of here" he growled, his voice a low snarl that sent shivers through the air. "Go back to whatever pit you crawled out of, or I’ll send you there myself, you fucker, i don't have a time to teach you a lesson, GO. THE. FUCK. AWAY" For a moment, the Wendigos hesitated. They hung in the air, their spectral eyes locked onto him. Then, they fled. They were afraid. I turned back to Discord What the fuck had happened to him? I clutched the stone tighter. And then—it hit me. A surge of pain shot through my skull. My vision blurred. Memories, everything, came crashing back. My past. My mother. My powers. The battle. The scars. Sunset. I gasped, stumbling back, my chest heaving as my mind realigned itself. I had forgotten so much. But now? I remembered everything. I looked at Discord, my vision still swimming, my head pounding. "I thought i would never say that but good too see you and what the fuck happened?" I asked Discord’s face darkened. "That’s not the fucking time for this," he snapped. "Use the damn stone. Show them the truth. It’s encrypted, but it’ll be enough." Encrypted? No. Fuck encryption. I poured my magic into the stone all of it. The good, the bad, the pain, the rage, the hope. The stone shined. A pulse of raw energy shot through the gym, connecting to everyone in the school. the truth played out before their eyes. The students saw everything. The perspective of Anon-a-Miss, the photos being taken, the posts being written. The figure moved through the school like a phantom, slipping past Sunset time and time again, never stopping. The silhouette was blurred distorted, like the stone had been tampered with. But it didn’t matter. It was clear now. It wasn’t Sunset. They saw how the figure had infiltrated Applejack’s house, how they had made photos, how they had typed on the computer late at night, spreading lies. It wasn’t her. The room was silent. Then, a whisper. "It’s not her." Then another. And another. Until the words spread through the crowd, growing louder, a tidal wave of realization. "It’s not her." "It’s not her." "IT’S NOT HER!" Sunset's eyes widened and glistened with unshed tears as she gasped. She gave me a desperate, probing gaze. And I looked right back at her. "I told you I’d never doubt you," Sunset collapsed into me, sobbing uncontrollably. I held her tight, letting her bury herself in my arms, feeling the weight of everything that had just happened crash down on both of us. But Principal Celestia’s voice cut our little moment. "If that’s not enough proof for you, I don’t know what is." She took a step forward, her normally calm face contorted with disappointment and rage. She turned to face the astonished kids who had just seen the reality. As she surveyed the sea of guilty faces, her hands tightened into fists at her sides. "This whole thing has gone too far," she said, her voice firm but trembling with barely contained rage. "Being judgmental is fine in its own healthy way. But what you all did today? This—" she gestured around the gym, eyes burning with rage, "—is beyond the line. "Everyone, and I mean EVERYONE—" she suddenly yelled, her voice shaking the very walls of the gym—"WILL take responsibility for this!" The room went dead silent. No one dared to move. Celestia inhaled slowly and trembled, then spoke in a lower but more poisonous tone. "I will personally go through every single one of you. You have all failed me." She steadied herself, although her voice cracked a little. "You were so ready to harm someone who wasn’t responsible. You were ready to let your anger, your paranoia, your blind hatred drive you to do something terrible." Her look spread across the gathering as she stepped forward once more. "Are you proud of yourselves?" Silence. Celestia’s breathing grew heavier. Then she snapped. "ARE YOU FUCKING PROUD?!" The students all gave a collective flinch. Some clenched their fists, some appeared to be about to cry, and some glanced down in embarrassment. From the audience came a timid, hesitant voice. "W-Whoa, Ms. Celestia, watch your language…" Celestia let out a short breath through her nose and then wiped her face while staring at the floor with a disgusted expression. "Get. In. Your. Classes," she ordered. No one moved. Her gaze snapped back up, fierce and commanding. She stomped her foot, once, sending an echo through the gym. "NOW!" Panic seized over. The students terror was evident as they scrambled, virtually trampling over one another to get away. After a few seconds, the gym was almost completely deserted—apart from us. I glanced around. Only Celestia, Luna, Discord, Flash, the Dazzlings, Sunset, and me remained. Then they came running. The girls. Sunset’s friends—the ones who abandoned her. They stopped just a few feet away from us, looking horrible. Rarity’s mascara was running down her cheeks. Applejack wouldn’t even meet my eyes. Rainbow Dash’s hands were shaking. Fluttershy’s lip quivered like she was going to break down at any second. And Pinkie Pie doesn't even dared to look in our direction. Celestia turned to them, her face filled with something almost worse than anger. Disappointment. "You" With a calm yet razor-sharp voice, she spoke. The girls froze. Celestia’s hands trembled at her sides. "You failed me the most." They flinched. "You were my most promising students. And yet you… you did this?" None of them spoke. None of them could. "Settle your own mess," Celestia muttered, shaking her head. "Then come to me. I will speak to each of you." The girls nodded, their shame weighing them down like chains. Celestia turned abruptly, brushing past them as she left the gym, With Luna following stiffly behind her.[ The Dazzlings left next. Flash hesitated for a moment, meeting my eyes before silently walking out as well. I understood why. They didn’t want to be part of this. And honestly? Neither did I. Sunset and I stood there—just us and the girls now. Well… us and Discord. But I ignored him for a moment. Yeah, yeah, his arm is fucked up, but I’ll fix it later. Right now? I looked down at the Memory Stone in my hand. It had done its job. And it was full—too full. Overflowing with my magic, my pain, my anger. It was corrupted. I clenched my fist. And then I crushed it. The stone shattered, crumbling into dust in my palm. "Fuck this," I muttered. And then—I turned to them. The girls. They were looking at me, hesitant. Broken. I didn’t let them speak. "Don’t. Even. Think." My voice sounded icy.Sharp. full of all the suffering they had caused us. Sunset took a breath, like she wanted to say something—but I wasn’t done. "You’re fucking traitors." I spat, stepping closer. "You left us. You betrayed us. You said your trust ran out—but you were the ones who cut it off." They flinched like I had physically struck them. "Everything you did," I continued, my voice shaking, "proved how fucking disgusting you all are. Sunset loved you. She trusted you. And all it took was some asshole pretending to be her to rip it apart." With a small lowering of my voice, I turned to Sunset. "I won’t stop you from talking to them," I said. "I know they’re your friends. But they are not mine. I don’t even want to look at them. Just seeing their faces makes me want to vomit." Sunset’s eyes were filled with tears. But she smiled—a sad, gentle smile. "I can’t leave them," she whispered. "They’re suffering just as I did. Can’t you see?" I looked at them. Five figures. Rarity. Rainbow. Fluttershy. Applejack. Pinkie. And she was right. They looked exactly like Sunset did when they accused her. Like they were breaking apart. But I didn’t care. "I won’t take part in this" I said, stepping back. "Have your time with them. I need to talk to this mad primordial." I turned on my heel and walked out of the gym. Into the cold. Discord followed. As I stepped outside, materializing my black coat over my shoulders. The weight of it felt grounding. Real. The sting of betrayal and the echoes of Celestia’s wrath still lingered in my mind, but I needed a moment away from that madness to let another madman in it. With a flick of my wrist, I materialized a pack of smokes and a lighter. I offered one to Discord. He smirked but lifted his missing arm with a raised brow. "Right. That’s a problem," I muttered. I reached out, pressing my palm against his shoulder. A surge of warmth spread from my fingers, and slowly, inch by inch, his arm began to regenerate. Muscles stitched themselves back together, bones reformed, and scars faded away like whispers in the wind. I didn’t just heal him—I made him whole again, stronger than before. He flexed his fingers, cracking his knuckles before snatching a cigarette from my pack. "Heh. Guess I owe you for that one," he muttered, lighting up. "You owe me for a lot of things," I smirked, lighting mine and taking a long drag. The burn of nicotine filled my lungs, mixing with the icy air. "So, what the hell happened? You just walked here?" Discord's eyes darkened as he let out a breath. "They have my magic." I stopped mid-inhale. My fingers twitched. "Woah, woah, Ms. Chaos, straight to the fucking point, huh?" I exhaled, looking at him carefully. "But how, annnd, nicee bluff to those wendigos if they would know you've lost your magic they would fuck us deep in the asses" He took another drag, the ember at the tip of his cigarette glowing ominously in the dim light. "I sensed the magic. Not the Memory Stone, but something else. I followed it. Thought I was being clever." His voice turned bitter. "But it was a trap. They weren’t waiting for me. They were waiting for you." I felt my chest tighten. "And that still doesn’t explain how they got your powers—hell, mine too, since the Memory Stone me gave you some of mine." "You wanna know what happened?" he murmured. "Fine. I’ll tell you how it really went down." He took a deep drag and exhaled. "It wasn’t a fight. It was a fucking execution." "I followed the magic," he began, his voice laced with frustration. "It was faint, but I could feel it, pulsing like a dying heartbeat. The forest was thick—black trees stretching high It was quiet. Too quiet." He flicked his cigarette. "That’s when I knew." I frowned. "Knew what?" "That they were waiting for me. But I wasn’t scared" he said, smirking bitterly. "Please. I’m fucking Discord." His fingers twitched. "I snapped my fingers. Reality cracked. The trees bent backward, the ground turned to liquid glass, /b]" He leaned forward, his dismached eyes gleamed. "I was going to rip that fucking Memory Stone out of their hands and waltz the hell out." His smirk vanished. "But then... she spoke." "‘Took you long enough.’" I felt a chill crawl up my spine. Discord clenched his jaw. "I turned around. And there she was. Sunset Shimmer. But not your Sunset." "Heh" i took a drag from my smoke "Could have guessed it by clues, shocking and all but continue" His hand curled into a fist. "This world’s Sunset. She was standing there, completely calm, like she wasn’t staring down the literal God of Chaos." I felt something burn in my chest. "Then I saw her." He took another drag. "Twilight Sparkle. She was right beside her, holding some shining metallic device. it was humming. Low, eerie, like something alive. That’s when I felt it. The pull." He let out a slow breath. "They built something, something that eats magic.The second Twilight activated it, I felt it. Like something reached inside me and started tearing me apart." "But I didn’t go down without a fight," Discord growled. I could see it in his eyes. He was reliving it. "I snapped my fingers, and the earth turned to smoke. The trees came alive, twisting and grabbing, roaring. The sky shattered like glass, and from the cracks, I pulled down storms, nightmares, living madness." He grinned darkly. "Sunset dodged. She fucking dodged." I stiffened. "She teleported, reappearing midair like she had done this a thousand times before. Then—BOOM." His fist slammed into his knee. "She hit me with something big. A raw, burning beam of magic that should’ve missed. I twisted reality, warped time itself—but it still hit me." He rubbed his shoulder absentmindedly. "Sunset wasn’t fighting alone," "Twilight was predicting my moves." "You mean.... This world Sunset is working with this world twilight?" He gave a bitter chuckle. "Yeah. Every time I altered reality, Twilight saw it before I did. She countered me before I could even finish the thought." He exhaled sharply. "They weren’t just strong," he admitted. "They were smarter, but i still fought, even as the machine was pulling at me, I fought." His hands clenched. "I twisted the trees into living beasts, sent shadows to claw at them. I turned the air into pure chaos. Fire, ice, lightning, everything I had. I unleashed hell." I could see it. The chaos, the power. "But it wasn’t enough," he muttered. "Because the machine kept pulling. I could feel my chaos bleeding away. My body—" He looked down at his hands. "—was breaking." His jaw tightened. "I lunged at Twilight, tried to snap that little neck of hers—but Sunset got me first.She blasted my arm clean off." I barely noticed I had stopped breathing. Discord lifted his healed hand, staring at it. "You ever seen your own hand disintegrate?" he asked, voice void of emotion. "Fingers fading into nothing, like ash on the wind?" Hm kinda but i will let him have his proud moment. "By then, I was on my knees," he admitted. "Magic gone. Blood pouring. I was fucking helpless. And Sunset?" He chuckled bitterly. "She walked up to me, put her boot on my back, and shoved me into the dirt like I was nothing." My teeth clenched. "Then she leaned down and whispered in my ear—" His eyes locked onto mine. "—‘You should’ve known better.’" Silence. Just the distant sound of the wind, and the soft burning of our cigarettes. I let out a slow breath. As I took another drag, my fingers shook a little. "So what did you do?" I finally asked. Discord gave a humorless smile. "I crawled the fuck away." He flicked his cigarette, watching the ashes vanish into the night. I stared at the ground with my mind racing. Sunset and Twilight weren’t just playing games. They were playing for keeps. I clenched my jaw. "Then we’ll take it back." His eyes met mine. "Now that," he murmured, "is the kind of answer I was hoping for." I reached out and grabbed his arm, channeling another surge of magic into him. This time, I gave him more than a simple healing. I empowered him. Gave him ten percent of my strength—enough to make a difference in the battle ahead. "You’re gonna need that," I muttered. "I can’t protect Sunset alone. And from what I heard back in the gym, those bitches will need saving too." Discord frowned, tilting his head. "You’re talking about them, aren’t you?" I took another drag, exhaling slowly. "I’m not mad at Applejack or Fluttershy," I admitted. "But Rarity? Rainbow? Pinkie? Yeah, fuck them." Discord’s lips curled into a sly grin. "Oh, come on. You liked Fluttershy, didn’t you?" I nearly choked on my cigarette. "What?! No! I—ekhem—I’m loyal to my queen. Sunset’s the only one I love." He bursted into laughter. "Oh, sure. But you gotta admit, Fluttershy was different, huh?" I sighed. "Yeah. She was. And I liked that about her." He hummed in agreement, taking another drag. "Yeah. I like that about her too." We stood in silence, Then, he spoke. "You know, I didn’t always think you were worth a damn." I arched a brow. "Wow, thanks, i love you too and all but how did you get the memory stone if they almost killed you?" For a second, he didn’t speak. He just stared ahead, CRACK. I jumped as his foot slammed into the side of the school wall. The concrete fractured under the force, spiderweb cracks spreading outward. I stared. "...Whoa." Discord exhaled sharply with his breath uneven. "Remember," I warned, watching the way the air around him rippled with chaos energy. "You have my power now. It’s probably more than you’ve ever had before. Be careful." But he wasn’t listening. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and tight. "She threw it at me." "What?" "She fucking threw it to me," he repeated with eyes burning. "Like it was trash. Like it didn’t matter anymore." The words settled in my mind, but they didn’t make sense. They let him leave? "She said it didn’t matter to her now.Her work was already done." This wasn’t right. I should have laughed, I wanted to, honestly. The idea that the God of Chaos had been spared was almost too much. But there was something in his voice, something raw, something that made my stomach twist. "They wanted us to have the stone?" "I don’t know that." His voice was tight, like he hated even admitting it. But the air around him said otherwise. The ground beneath us hummed. bending under the weight of something enormous. Magic. Pure, undiluted chaos was pouring out of him, swirling around his body in a violent, pulsing storm. His dismached eyes snapped to me. I saw it—his rage was cold now. Focused. Dangerous. "But next time," he said, voice dripping with venom, "when I see them…" A pause. A deep, sharp inhale. "I will fucking destroy them." I felt something ignite in my chest. And I let it out. I threw my head back and laughed. Not a normal laugh. Not a chuckle. Not something small. A wild, unhinged, predatory laugh. I felt my magic explode outward, meeting his head-on. Two forces—one chaos, one darkness and pure good—twisting, merging, devouring the space between us. The air cracked. Reality trembled. The ground split beneath our feet as a perfect yin-yang swirl formed between us, twisting, rising into the sky like a storm of death itself. I met his eyes. "We." My voice was barely a whisper, but it carried through like a promise. A vow. "We will fucking destroy them." We stood there. Not as friends. Not as allies. But as two beasts—two nightmares, two living forces of nature—standing side by side, their power merging into something greater than either could ever be alone. I looked at him. He looked at me. And we grinned. The storm around us vanished. Our auras faded back into nothing. But the promise remained. We laughed. Not the cruel, hollow laughter of before. This was different. This was pure. Because for the first time in a long, long time, we weren’t fighting for what value alone. "Alright, alright," I exhaled, still smirking. "That was good. But listen." "We need more allies," Discord cut in, voice sharp. I nodded. "Exactly. We need people who can use the same techniques, people who are powerful—" "People who aren’t afraid to burn the world to the ground." "Sirens," "Good start," he agreed, rubbing his chin. "But not enough," I continued. "We need someone stronger. Someone who can match us. Someone who—" I frowned. "Who in your world is powerful enough to help us?" Discord paused. Three giant question marks appeared above his head. I gave him a flat look. "Seriously?" "Hey, it’s a genuine question!" He gestured wildly. "I mean, we could go for full-power Twilight, but that’s boring. I was thinking in a more… devilish way." I squinted at him. "Define devilish." He grinned. I felt something cold crawl up my spine. Whatever he was thinking… It was going to be big. And I liked that. I liked that a lot. I smirked. "We will need everyone we can get" Discord's smile widened. "To take down those daughters of the fucking Grogar?" He chuckled. "Oh, trust me, my friend…" He snapped his fingers. The air rippled. Reality shivered. "We’re just getting started." Author's Note Welcome again, this has to be one of my favorite chapters, ehhh to quickly i a giant plan on my board on wall but it didnt fit in the time line and changing the story in 80 degress is to much, i shouldn't have speeded the photo taken at aj hause and memory regain this was my fault, but here you have like? second big fight? but oh no no the war wont be as soon as you think, it will be the finally. i hope you liked the chapter, 4 am on the clock, i was laying in bed on 20pm and i think hmmm, i can start writing this one and end in the ending, it allways end like that. End with that our maraton with Sunset Radience ends. I will comeback to this story after i write some chapters to other one, like a little pause on it
A Second Chance at the Same HeartThe fight was over, for now at least. Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight our two biggest problems weren't coming for us right away, but that didn’t mean we were safe. They had power, they had a plan, and worst of all… they were patient. Next to me, Discord was floating upside down, staring at the sky. He had been uncharacteristically quiet after our talk. Not that I minded, but it was rare to see him just thinking. Really thinking. His usual smirk was missing. That alone told me how serious this was. "They think they’re untouchable" I muttered. "Like all we have to do is take them down and everything will be fine." Discord snorted, flipping himself right side up. "Oh please, they’re not that arrogant. Clever little devils, those two. They knew exactly what they were doing when they attacked. They waited, watched, let us wear ourselves down before making a move. That takes discipline, planning… and more than a little confidence." "Which means," I sighed, "they’re not going to rush in head-on. They’re waiting for something. Either they don’t have enough power yet, or they’re scared we’ll surprise them." "Both," Discord mused, stroking his chin. "They had me on the ropes today, but they didn’t kill me. They could have. That means they need more. More magic, more time, more something. The real question is, why aren’t they attacking right now?" I shrugged. "Maybe they think we’ll make the first move. Maybe they know we’re too busy licking our wounds." "Maybe" Discord said slowly "Or maybe they just enjoy watching us squirm." That thought made my skin crawl. Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight had to have a bigger goal in mind. They wouldn’t have gone through all this effort just to break us. No, they wanted something else. But for now, they were waiting. Which meant we could afford to wait too. I exhaled through my nose. "Then we don’t rush either. We need time, and for once, we actually have it. So let’s use it. Tonight, we celebrate. Tomorrow, we plan." Discord blinked at me, then grinned. "Heh. Look at you, being all rational. I’m so proud! My little monster is all grown up." "Shut up." Before Discord could say anything else, the gym doors swung open. Sunset stood in the doorway looking between me and Discord. "Are you done?" I looked at Discord, then back at her. "Yeah, we’re done." She gave me a look, the kind that told me she was thinking about saying something else, but chose not to. Instead, she focused on Discord. "And you?" He raised his hands innocently. "Oh, don’t mind me, dear Sunny. I’m off to do some very serious reconnaissance. I shall slither into the shadows, whisper among the winds, dance between—" "Yeah yeah," I cut him off, waving a hand. "Just don’t get caught, alright?" Discord gave me a wicked grin. "Oh please, getting caught is for people who play fair." And then, he exploded into a cloud of multicolored confetti. When the confetti hit the ground, the pieces crawled away like tiny bugs, vanishing into the cracks of the pavement. Sunset shuddered. "Every time, it’s like something new." "That’s why we love him." She sighed, shaking her head, then looked at me again. "Are you… calmer now? Can you talk to the girls?" "Sunset, there’s nothing to talk about. They don’t trust you. They didn’t trust me." "They were scared," she said. "Just like I was. Just like you were." I clenched my jaw but said nothing. She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Please. Just talk to them. One conversation. One chance. They were lost, just like me." I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the frustration bubbling up again. I didn’t want to do this. I really didn’t want to do this. But Sunset… Sunset had been through enough. She needed this. "Fine. I’ll listen to whatever bullshit they want to say." Sunset studied my face, then sniffed once. And again. Her eyes narrowed. "Wait a minute. Are you smoking again?" "...No?" Sunset squinted, stepping even closer. "You reek of smoke." "It was just one with Discord," I admitted. "I got my memories back today. Let me have one." Sunset folded her arms. "One, huh? And Discord was involved?" "...Maybe." She smirked. "Alright, one. " Sorry disci but you need to take this one. I followed Sunset into the gym.The air inside was thick with tension, a quiet kind of pressure that weighed on everyone in the room. In the center, sitting in a circle, were Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity. They weren’t talking, weren’t laughing, weren’t doing anything except waiting. Waiting for me. Their eyes flickered to me the second I stepped forward, and I could see it in their faces—the nervousness, the guilt, the hesitation. Sunset walked beside me. "They’re better than they were," she said. "They really wanted to get things straight with you too." I turned my head, looking at her, then at them. "You forgave them just like that?" I didn’t bother keeping my voice low. I wanted them to hear it. I wanted them to know exactly what I thought about all of this. Sunset sighed. "I said my piece. They heard what you said before. They know how you feel." I brought my hand up to my nose, rubbing my fingers against the bridge. As much as I hated to admit it, I was going to need them later. Their magic. Their help. And as much as I wanted to see Rainbow, Rarity, and Pinkie crushed under the weight of their own guilt, see them feel worthless for what they did, I also knew that wouldn’t help me in the long run. So I moved forward, stepping closer to the circle before crouching in front of them. I could see how they stiffened, how their eyes averted slightly when I stared them down. Good. They should be ashamed. I tilted my head slightly. "Tell me something. How did it feel?" Rainbow blinked. "What?" "How did it feel?" I repeated, letting the words hang in the air. "To have the truth in front of your eyes the whole time but still doubt it?" Pinkie sucked in a breath. Rarity flinched. I leaned in just a little more. "How did it feel when someone me who had only bad memories of Sunset… believed in her more than any of you did?" They got smaller with every word, their eyes lowering, their shoulders sinking. Applejack clenched her jaw. Fluttershy looked like she wanted to cry all over again. Sunset placed a hand on my shoulder, her voice soft but firm. "Hey, hey. I know you’re mad, but your speech before was enough. Just hear them out. They regret everything." I turned my head to look at her. "Regret?" I echoed. "Oh, that’s a good start." Sunset’s lips pressed together, but she didn’t argue. I inhaled deeply, exhaling through my nose as I shifted my gaze back to them. I looked straight at Applejack and Fluttershy first. "You two" I said. "You shouldn’t feel bad." They blinked, confused. "Yeah, you were against Sunset, but you just followed these three." I pointed to Rarity, Rainbow, and Pinkie. "And you, Fluttershy? You literally did nothing. You weren’t even there. You ran after the photo got posted." Fluttershy’s breath hitched, and she looked down at the floor, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her skirt. Applejack sighed heavily, tipping her hat lower. Then my eyes landed on them. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie. "You three, though?" I exhaled sharply. "You’re going to have to repay Sunset in more than just some half-hearted ‘sorry.’" Rainbow’s hands curled into her lap. "Think about it. What if I didn’t get a portion of my memories back? What if I wasn’t there to defend her? What do you think would’ve happened?" Pinkie wiped her eyes. Rarity’s lip trembled. Rainbow stared hard at the floor, her jaw clenched, her body tense like she was fighting herself. Sunset sighed beside me, kneeling down between me and them. "Enough," she said softly. "They know they did wrong." I didn’t move. I just kept staring at them. Sunset’s gaze turned up to me, her eyes searching. "We all just want to be friends again," she said. "Are you willing to do this for me? Are you willing to forgive them for my sake?" Silence. I looked down at Sunset, at her hopeful, tired, but still kind expression. After everything, she still wanted to move past this. "Heh. I’ll try." Sunset blinked, her brows pulling together slightly in confusion. "Just like that?" "Yeah." I shrugged. "You were the victim. This is your choice." Sunset’s lips parted slightly, but I wasn’t done. I turned my gaze back toward them, my expression darkening. I didn’t bother hiding it—I let my eyes glow a deep, reddish hue, just enough to remind them of what I was capable of. "But one more thing like that, and there will be nothing left to forgive." Rarity flinched. Pinkie swallowed thickly. Rainbow looked like she was struggling not to explode. Sunset groaned before punching my shoulder—lightly, but firm. "Okay, okay, enough." I smirked. "What? I’m joking." Sunset rolled her eyes, shaking her head with an exasperated smile. "Alright, alright, enough of the death threats." Then she tilted her head toward the girls, expectantly. "Can you let them say something? Not Burging with threats?." "Okey." Rarity's breath hitched. She looked at me, then Sunset, her hands gripping the hem of her skirt. There was a spark of hope in her eyes now, like she was grasping for something—some form of absolution. I ran a hand through my hair. "Heh. You three were there when I… lost control." I hesitated, then corrected myself. "When I became the 'Prince of Salvation' or whatever." Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow flinched at the mention of it. "I guess," I continued, "it’s only fair that I—partially—forgive you." Before they could react, I held up a hand. "But don’t get excited. There’s still a lot you need to do before you can even think about making up for what you did." They hesitated for only a moment before stepping forward, wrapping their arms around Sunset and me in a hesitant hug. Pfff. Yeah, a hug wasn’t much. But I guess it was a start. Then, Rarity spoke first, her voice was thick with guilt. "I was blind," she admitted, pulling away from the hug and looking at me with red-rimmed eyes. "Blinded by my own pride. My own… short-sightedness. I thought I understood people. I thought I was good at reading emotions, at telling truth from lies, and yet I was so utterly wrong about Sunset." Sunset gave her a small, understanding nod, but I didn’t say anything. "I should have listened," Rarity continued, swallowing hard. "I should have been better. And I intend to be, if you’d… allow me the chance to prove it." I stayed silent for a moment, then gave a simple, "We’ll see." Pinkie stepped up next, and her voice was shaking. "I won’t ever doubt you again," she blurted, her blue eyes glossy. "Ever. Everrrrr!" Her voice cracked at the end, and her hands clenched into fists like she was making some sacred promise. I looked at her for a long moment, then nodded slightly. "Good." Then it was Rainbow’s turn. And unlike the others, she didn’t step forward. She didn’t even look at me at first. She just stared at the floor, jaw clenched, her arms stiff at her sides. "I should have been loyal," she finally said. I tilted my head. "I was supposed to be the one to show loyalty," she went on, finally lifting her gaze to look at Sunset—then at me. "And I did the opposite." "I turned my back on Sunset when she needed me most," she continued. "And then I turned on you too. I made everything worse. I hurt the two people who deserved my loyalty more than anyone." Her fingers trembled. "I should’ve—I should’ve just—" She squeezed her eyes shut, inhaling sharply. Then, in a softer voice: "You should’ve hit me harder. You should’ve hit me so hard that I would’ve seen the truth sooner." I let out a slow exhale, rolling my eyes. "Oh, come here, you dumb bitch." Rainbow’s eyes snapped open, and she stared at me, dumbfounded. Then, to my surprise, she laughed. " I guess that’s a start?" She stepped forward and hugged me and Sunset. Sunset smiled softly, wrapping her arms around Rainbow in return. I just stood there for a second before patting her back once—lightly. After a long moment, the hug ended. Rainbow took a step back, glancing downward. "So… does this mean the slumber parties are back?" "You said they were dumb." Rainbow hesitated, shifting her weight from foot to foot. "Yeah, but… I guess we could start by spending some time together again. If that’s okay with you and Sunset." I stared at her, then at Rarity and Pinkie, then at Sunset. This wasn’t good enough. Not yet. But if Sunset wanted them back in her life… I wouldn’t stop her. Sunset turned to me, as if waiting for me to decide. "This is your choice, Sunny." She smiled. "Of course, I’d love that." Then she turned to the others. "But not tonight. Tonight, I want to spend some quality time with my boyfriend." She gave me a wink. Yuupi Fluttershy suddenly cleared her throat, reminding everyone of something important. "Um… Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack we still need to go to Principal Celestia’s office. " The four of them flinched, then nodded. "Right" Rarity sighed, flipping her hair back and regaining her composure. "We’ll see you two later, then." They waved to us as they left, heading toward the principal’s office. Sunset and I turned toward the parking lot. "What?" I smirked. "We’re leaving school early?" Sunset rolled her eyes. "Principal Celestia said we could go home. Besides, yeah, things should be fine now, but… I think we deserve some time to breathe." "Agreed." But then, a thought hit me—a glorious, evil little thought. I turned to Sunset, making sure my expression was just right. Wide, hopeful eyes. A slight pout. The kind of face no one could say no to. "Sunny…" She raised an eyebrow at me, already suspicious. "Yeah?" I clasped my hands together dramatically, leaning a little closer. "Can I drive us home?" There was a beat of silence. Then Sunset bursted out laughing. "NO! No no no!" She shook her head, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "The city doesn’t know that a speedster is about to hit the roads! The military isn’t involved enough to—" "Okay, okay, I get it!" I groaned, rolling my eyes. "No need to keep going, I understand." Sunset sighed, shaking her head—but then, to my absolute shock, she grabbed her motorcycle keys, spun them around her finger, and tossed them to me. I barely caught them. "Wait. What?" She walked over to the bike, sat on the back seat, crossed her arms, and smirked at me. "Come on, but try not to kill us." For a second, I just stared at her. Then, a slow grin spread across my face. "YESSSSS," I whispered dramatically under my breath. I didn’t have my license. I barely knew what I was doing. But I had a free instructor. I swung my leg over the bike, gripping the handles. Sunset slid in behind me, and the moment she did— She latched onto me like I was about to drive us off a cliff. "You’re holding on like your life depends on it," I teased, grinning. "Because it does," she shot back. "Heh. Fair." I took a deep breath. "So, how do I start this thing?" Sunset sighed, mumbling something about this being a mistake, but still guided me. Slowly really slowly we rolled out of the parking lot and onto the street. "Blinker" she instructed. I turned it on. "And now—go." I twisted the throttle. ZIUUUM! "NOT THAT FAST—SLOW DOWN, SLOW DOWN!" Sunset screamed, gripping me even tighter. "NO!" I shouted back over the wind. "THIS IS FOR EVERYTHING YOU DID WHILE I WAS IN YOUR POSITION!" Sunset let out something between a screech and a laugh. "YOU PSYCHOPATH—" "Oh crap—right turn!" I yelped, realizing the street was curving. I pressed the brake gently, making the turn slow and steady—like a responsible driver. Sunset exhaled loudly. "Good, good, keep it like—" ZIUUUM! "OH, COME ON!" The next few minutes were chaos. Sunset screamed. I laughed. I screamed a little too, but mostly laughed. There were definitely a few oh shit moments, but somehow—somehow—we made it. Finally, I pulled into the driveway and turned off the engine. Silence. I let out a breath and turned to Sunset, feeling very proud of myself. "Pretty cool, right? We should make sure to keep this a tra—" "No." I blinked. "Never again. Not in my life." I turned to fully look at her. She was pale as the sky. "...Oh," I mumbled. "Okay then." :< Sunset groaned, rubbing her temples. "For that experience, you’re making me the best coffee of my life. And snacks. And if you even think about getting on that bike again without proper lessons, I will end you." "Oh, don’t be mad, Sunny. You always drive like that!" "YEAH?!" she snapped, gesturing wildly. "I have my license! I know how to drive!" "...Okay, good point" I admitted. She huffed but shook her head, a small smirk breaking through her frustration. In the end, we laughed it off. Sure, she was still clearly mad, but there was an undeniable spark of amusement in her eyes. We headed inside, my dad was in the living room, working on his laptop. He barely glanced up before muttering, "I heard screaming. Should I be concerned?" Sunset groaned, throwing herself onto the couch. "Yes." I grinned, tossing the motorcycle keys onto the table. "No." Dad gave me a long, long look before sighing. "...I don’t even wanna know." Sunset shot me a glare. "You really don’t." Then, she sighed and added, "I just wanted him to have his moment, you know… after losing his memory—" Dad’s head snapped up so fast he nearly knocked his laptop off his lap. "What?!" Sunset froze. I stared at her. "Em… Sunset?" She winced, pressing her lips together. "Oops." Dad slowly closed his laptop, setting it aside with this tight, controlled movement. "Tell me now," he said, his voice calm but firm. "What do you mean, 'losing your memory'?" I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Oh, geez, Dad… it’s in the past. Everything is good now." But he wasn’t letting this go. His eyes darted between me and Sunset, disbelief all over his face. "You lost your memories? What happened?" I exchanged a glance with Sunset, then took a deep breath. "Okay, fine. Long story short—somebody started posting stuff online, impersonating Sunset, trying to make her look bad." Dad frowned. "Anon-a-Miss." Sunset’s eyes widened. "You know about it?" "Kid, I might not be a high school student, but I know how to use the internet." He gave me a look. "Go on." I shifted awkwardly. "Well, I wanted to figure out who was behind it, and I… got hit by the Memory Stone." Dad’s brows furrowed. "The what?" "Magical rock that erases memories," I explained quickly. "So, yeah, I forgot everything who I was, who Sunset was, everything about magic. Then there was this whole thing where I thought Sunset was my bully—" "Oh my God," Dad muttered, rubbing his forehead. "—but then I started remembering pieces, and then the whole school kind of… wanted to kill us—" "STOP! Stop, stop, stop." He held up both hands, looking so done. "Okay. I was better off not knowing." Sunset chuckled nervously. "Yeah, it was a lot." Dad mumbled under his breath, "Whole school?!" "Yeah, but it’s good now. I think," I said, glancing at Sunset. She nodded. "I think everything is under control." Dad gave us a skeptical look. "Is it?" I hesitated before answering. "…Not quite." Sunset sighed. "But for now, we just want some quiet time together." Dad observed us for a moment, then huffed a small laugh. "Okay, okay. I believe you. Well… I hope you two will actually…rest." He grinned. "Heh, that look. Come on, Sunset, let’s go—" "Not without that coffee," I sighed dramatically. "Okaaaaay." I headed to the kitchen while Sunset went into my room. As I grabbed the coffee beans, I heard a throat clear behind me. Dad stood there, arms crossed, leaning against the counter. "You really doing okay, kid?" "Huh?" "After everything that happened," he said. "Don’t give me the ‘it’s in the past’ speech. I’m your dad. You went through hell, and I didn’t even know about it. That’s not sitting right with me." "I mean… yeah, it sucked. A lot. There were moments where I thought—" I stopped myself, shaking my head. "But Sunset was there. She fought for me even when I didn’t remember her. And now? I’ve got my memories back, she’s still by my side, and I’m not letting anyone mess with us again." Dad studied me for a long moment, his face unreadable. Then, he let out a slow breath. "She really loves you, huh?" I smiled. "Yeah. She does." He nodded. "And you love her?" I didn’t hesitate. "More than anything." Dad smirked. "Then hurry up with that coffee before she kills you with that love." I carried two mugs of coffee and a plate of cookies back to my room. Sunset was sprawled on my bed, face buried in my pillow. The second I walked in, she peeked up at me and made the biggest, saddest puppy eyes I’d ever seen. "Cookies?" she asked in the softest voice possible. I sighed, setting the plate down next to her. "You’re lucky you’re cute." She grinned, immediately snatching one up. "Mmm. You spoil me." I sat next to her, taking a sip of my coffee. "Yeah, well, you deserve it." She nudged me playfully. "So. Wanna go on another motorcycle ride?" "Ha. Ha." I deadpanned. "Very funny." She smirked, dunking her cookie in her coffee. "I thought so." Then, she stretched out on the bed, her fiery hair spilling over my pillow as she turned her head toward me. "Sooo," she drawled, "how does it feel to have everything under control again?" I chuckled, my mouth full of cookie. If only she knew. If only she knew about the other Sunset and Twilight. What they’d done to Discord. What they had planned. But she shouldn’t know. Not yet. Not when we needed time to settle things in our group, time to rebuild what Anon-a-Miss tried to tear apart. Then we’d figure out a way to get rid of Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight. I coughed, still struggling with the stupid dry cookie. "I feel… full," I muttered, swallowing and flopping onto my back beside her, staring at the ceiling. Sunset rolled onto her side, propping her head up with her hand as she studied me. "You okay?" "Yeah" I sighed. "I just keep thinking. About the girls. About how they need to learn a lesson." Sunset snorted. "They prob already got a good verbal beating from Principal Celestia." "Oh yeah, Celestia can show temper." I smirked. "But Sunset, I don’t think that is enough." Her expression softened. "You’re still upset about it, huh?" I turned my head to look at her. "I mean… what if I hadn’t gotten my memory back?" She flinched slightly. "Or what if we didn’t have friends like the Sirens or Flash back there?" I continued. "Who knows what would’ve happened to us" "Shhh." She pressed a gentle finger to my lips, stopping me mid-sentence. Her eyes were soft , full of warmth. "We don’t need to be thinking about ‘what if,’" she whispered. "We should focus on now.’” I let out a breath. She was right. "And now," she continued, pulling her hand back, "we need to think about where the slumber party will be. Christmas is around the corner. And you, my gentleman, need to clean this house." "Oh, great. This again." "And," she added, raising an eyebrow, "you need to tell your dad about it." "Dad?" "Yeah." She stretched her arms behind her head. "He should know about the slumber party. I mean, you live here." I hesitated. "Hmm… Sunset?" "Mmm?" "I was actually thinking of something else." She turned to me, curious. "What?" I sat up, rubbing the back of my head. "What if—hypothetically—" "Mmhmm." She smirked, already picking up on my nonsense. "—if I were to give my dad, let’s say… magic?" I said, side-eyeing her. "Like, if he had magic, would he be like that other Sombra?" Sunset’s smirk dropped into a thoughtful frown. "Huh…" "Wait, you’re actually considering it?" "Well…" she rubbed her chin. "He shouldn’t be like the other Sombra. He’s different. But if he really tried, maybe?” She gave me a teasing look. "Don’t forget your dad is a little mischievous—" I immediately grabbed a pillow and bopped her on the head. "Hey! Don’t insult my father!" Sunset gasped, dramatically clutching her head. "Ow! I’m just saying!" "Yeah, yeah." I rolled my eyes. "So… quick answer?" "No. And yes." That didn’t help. I layed back down, staring at the ceiling again. If worst comes to worst… maybe I could train my dad, teach him how to use magic properly. Then he could actually help us fight Sci-Sunset and Sci-Twilight… Sunset nudged me. "Why are you asking?" I hesitated. "Just wondering." Sunset narrowed her eyes. "Mmmhmm. You’re a bad liar." "What? No, I’m not!" "Oh, please." She poked my cheek. "This is about Anon-a-Miss, isn’t it?" "No?" She crossed her arms. "Mhmm. You totally know who it is." I looked away. "I really don’t." "Are you lying to me?" My heart clenched. I… I didn’t want to lie to her. But I couldn’t tell her the truth yet. Not about her. Not about them. "No. But whoever it is… let’s just say they’re powerful." "Powerful?" "Yeah. Powerful enough to… spare Discord." That made her sit up straight. "Wait. Discord was almost—" She swallowed. "Who is this?" "…I don’t know." She looked at me for a long moment. And then, slowly, she let out a breath. "Okay. But when you do know… you’ll tell me, right?" I smiled at her, reaching out to take her hand. "Yeah. I promise." She squeezed my hand. "Good." Then, she smirked. "And we’re not going to spend our free time just… thinking about what your father will do with magic, right?" I hummed, pretending to think about it. Oh, so we’re doing something sexy? I thought to myself. Maybe we— "Maybe we’ll watch something romantic. What do you think?" Sunset cut me off before I could even finish my internal fantasy. "Uh—yeah, I was thinking just the same thing." She gave me a knowing smirk, as if she had read my mind. I stood up, walking over to my TV. Yeah, I had a TV in my room.But I mostly used it to play games though, with everything that had been happening lately, I hadn't really gotten the chance. "Okay, what do you want to watch?" I asked, scrolling through my streaming site. "I have this cool site with all the movies." Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Really? The Prince of Salvation is pirating movies?" "Oh, please. Who would pay a subscription just to watch 40 minutes of a movie and then never open it again?" She paused, considering it."Fair." "Exactly." Sunset leaned back against my bed, stretching like a lazy cat. "Maybe we should watch Titanic." "Absolutely not." She sat up, looking offended. "What? Why? It’s a classic!" "It’s three hours long and ends badly. No thanks." Sunset huffed, crossing her arms. "I mean, she could have let him—" "No, no, no!" I cut her off, waving my hands. "She could’ve made him stay on the door. There was room." Sunset smirked. "See? You do care about the movie." "I care about logic," I shot back. She rolled her eyes, then leaned over to look at the screen as I scrolled. "Fine, fine. What else do we have?" That’s when I saw it. "Eternal Sunshine of the Spotless Mind." I hesitated for a second, then pointed at it. "How about this one?" Sunset squinted at the title. "Huh. What’s it about?" I clicked on it, letting the movie start. "It’s about… well, erasing memories, I think." Sunset’s eyes flickered toward me. Yeah. The irony wasn’t lost on either of us. "Huh." She sat up straighter. "That’s… fitting." "Yeah." I swallowed. "We have this thing, don’t we? Watching movies that fit our situation?" Sunset smiled softly. "Guess so." The movie started, and we both leaned back against the bed. It didn’t take long for me to get comfortable especially when Sunset shifted, tucking herself against my side, resting her head on my shoulder. I hesitated for a moment before finally, finally wrapping my arm around her. She sighed contently, her body warm against mine. As we watched, the movie hit hard. It was about love, about pain, about memories—about choosing whether to erase someone from your life or hold onto them, even when it hurts. It felt too real. At some point, Sunset whispered, "Would you?" "Would I what?" She tilted her head, looking up at me. "Erase someone like that?" I looked back at the screen. "I… don’t know." She frowned. "Really?" I sighed, tightening my hold around her. "I think… I’d rather suffer the memories than lose someone I love." Sunset’s breath hitched slightly, but she didn’t say anything right away. Instead, she slowly intertwined her fingers with mine. "Yeah," she murmured. "Me too." We kept watching, but I wasn’t really paying attention to the movie anymore. Because all I could think about… was her. The way she smelled like coffee and cinnamon. The way her fingers fit so perfectly in mine. The way her heartbeat was steady against my side. I swallowed hard. "You know… I think I’ve fallen in love with you a second time. I mean after i lost my memories." Sunset froze. Then, slowly, she lifted her head, looking at me with wide eyes. "What did you just say?" I smiled softly, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. "I love you, Sunset. And I think… I fell in love with you again. Like, all over again." She stared at me, her eyes shimmering like molten gold. Then, without a word, she leaned in, pressing her lips against mine. It was soft at first. Gentle. But then she cupped my face, pulling me in deeper, kissing me like she was afraid I’d disappear again. I held onto her, tilting my head as I kissed her back, pouring every ounce of emotion into it. This wasn’t like before. This was real. This was us. When we finally pulled away, Sunset rested her forehead against mine, her breath warm against my lips. "I love you too," she whispered. "And I think… I fell in love with you a second time too." I let out a breathless chuckle. "Guess we’re both hopeless, huh?" She smiled. "Yeah. But at least we’re hopeless together." I kissed her again, softer this time. Just because I could. I wasn’t scared of forgetting. Because I knew, no matter what, I’d always find my way back to her. Author's Note Okey okey, in last chapter i've said that i'm gonna take a break from this, but i watched good romantic anime, and i got into that mood, so pach pach and this is on, yeah, wholsome chapter, and there are gonna be more, but after i'm done with another story, now i just know that there will be slumber parties, no something like oc seeing futere or nothing, not until... battle of bands? yeah we have a long thing, and between Battle of bands there will be explenation why they are gathering magic, I hope you have fun reading!
